EZEKIEL

 

and YHWH’s

 

 Judgment

 

 

for the

 

Good News

 

PEOPLE

 

 

 

VOLUME XIX

 

Christian People

 

 

EZEKIEL and YHWH’s

 

 

Judgment for the

 

 

 Good News People

 

 

 

 

Volume XIX--Christian People

 

 

 

 

 

by

 

an unworthy servant

 

 

 

 

 

 

And you shall know the truth,

 

and the truth will make you free.

 

(John 8:32)

 

 

Common Law Copyright, 2003 & 2005 CE, an unworthy servant, Calder, Idaho.  The author claims his Right of exclusive ownership and control of this publication, the fruit of his labor, as a matter of Intellectual Property protected by the Laws of YHWH and as guaranteed by the US Constitution for the United States.  Permission is granted to quote provided appropriate credit is cited together with the Publisher’s web site name and postal mailing address––WWW.age-end.com PO Box 473, Calder, ID 83808, USA. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Contents

 

 

 

Volume XIX--Christian People 

 

 

CHAPTER                                                                              PAGE

 

 

      -                  Cover Page                                                                                                         1

 

      -                  Title Page                                                                                                             2

 

      -                  Contents                                                                                                              3

 

      -                  Publisher’s Preface                                                                                           5

 

 

Part FFF--Christian Humanism 

 

      282             Christian Humanism’s Gospel I                                                                       6

 

      283             Christian Humanism’s Gospel II                                                                    16

 

      284             Christian Humanism and Love                                                                      22

 

 

Part GGG--Christian Evangelism 

 

      285             Christianity’s Gospel and Evangelism                                                         34

 

      286             The Abrahamic Faith Outreach                                                                     46

 

      287             Christian Growth                                                                                              53

 

 

Part HHH--Holy Rollers 

 

      288             Signs and the Spiritual Baptism                                                                    65

 

      289             Pentecostals and Charismatics                                                                     76

 

      290             Languages for Service I                                                                                  85

 

      291             Languages for Service II                                                                                 94

 

      292             Sabbathkeeping Holy Rollers                                                                      105

 

      293             More Holy Roller Problems                                                                           119

 

      294             Still More Holy Roller Problems                                                                   126

 

 

Part III--Christian Reality 

 

      295             The Christian Failure I                                                                                  137

 

      296             The Christian Failure II                                                                                 147

 

      297             Christian Persecution/Tribulation                                                               155

SHEERIT YISRAEL

PO Box 473

Calder, Idaho 83808, USA

 

 

Publisher’s Preface

 

Greetings!  The following presentation is volume nineteen of a 36-volume production of some 6,000 pages on “Ezekiel and YHWH’s Judgment for the Good News People,” all of which is on the Internet at the www.age-end.com web site. 

 

This overall effort provides an interpretation of the Good News message in the New Testament, its linkage to the book of Ezekiel, and an application of both to the age-end prophecies relating to certain nations and peoples now out in the world.  In order for this single volume to be understood and comprehended, it is imperative that the study be read from its beginning--from page one of volume one. 

 

Anyone trying to read this volume or the study’s 6,000 pages at any mid-point will end up in a state of confusion without having read and digested the preceding material.  It is crucially important that this work be read in sequence from its beginning--otherwise, the reader will almost certainly end up missing the essence of the message! 

 

The effort was originally set on a Macintosh computer with Microsoft Word 6.0.1.  It was set in Helvetica, 12-point type (18 pt on chapter headings); single line spacings; and margins:  left 1.2”, right 0.8”, top 0.7”, bottom 0.8” and footer 0.6” (for page numbers). 

 

For further information on obtaining this study in 18 computer floppy disks (IBM-formatted, high density, 2HD, 1.44 MB, 3 1/2 inches); in a single CD-Rom; or in hard copies (when the Internet or a compatible computer is not available); please write the publisher at the above address and send a stamped, self-addressed, long (legal-size), return envelope. 

 

With a CD-Rom or computer floppy disks, the study is readable on Macintosh (systems 5.0 and later) or IBM/compatible (with Microsoft Word-Windows) personal computers.  May The Great CREATOR and SOVEREIGN OF THE UNIVERSE bless you as you study His word to learn His will and to obey Him.  Shalom (peace) to you and yours! 

 

an unworthy servant, Hanukkah 2003 CE

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 282--Christian Humanism’s Gospel I

 

 

Man’s Inclinations Toward Religion 

 

A student of world history must be impressed (adversely) with man’s efforts to have various forms of religion.  Consequently, all kinds of religions and faiths have materialized over the past 6,000 years.  There seems to be no end to this profusion of religion among so-called human beings scattered over this globe. 

 

Although history has long since forgotten many of these different religions, and particularly so, with the loss of written records and books over the years; much data has survived on several of them to allow some understanding about their beliefs and practices. 

 

Consequently, English dictionaries and encyclopedias are replete with religious “isms” --like animism, polytheism, henotheism, pantheism, deism, atheism, agnosticism, materialism, spiritualism, existentialism, etc.  Some have even outlined the existence and case for a so-called “God is Dead” belief. 

 

Among the behemah and chaiyah humanoids, one typically finds very primitive and simple forms of worship--like sticks, stones, animals, and of course, dead ancestors. 

 

In the case of the behemah humanoids, it is quite manifest that they are very subject to demon spirits and therefore the spiritual occult can be found with their medicine men and in their worship forms.  The Shaman is quite a big shot in the religions of non-Adamites. 

 

Adam man has generally seemed to be far more sophisticated and advanced theologically than to worship mere sticks and stones.  It is quite evident that when Adam rejected YHWH’s rule and authority in the garden of Eden that he and Eve chose to gain knowledge and understanding by the earlier mentioned empirical method of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. 

 

Based on what was to later happen to the House of Yisrael Israelites when they sinned (as broached formerly, in connection with the death of Stephen), one can see that with the Adamic men’s rejection of YAH’s Torah, The MOST HIGH abandoned them to the worship of the sun, moon and stars (just as He later did with the House of Yisrael). 

 

 

Historic Sun Worship With a Humanistic Bent 

 

So sun worship has been the norm among Adam man for most of the last 6,000 years (and certainly, since Nimrod).  In a prior discussion on sun worshipping Zoroastrianism, the point was made that the adherents of that religion believe that their faith started thousands of years ago by a man named Zoroaster.  And if his existence can be dated to just after creation, then he could well be Cain, as noted previously. 

 

It’s a little hard to pin down when the first emergence of humanism occurred in history.  But the student of truth must be suspicious that it partially surfaced with the just mentioned religion of Zoroastrianism (which reflects a lot of humanism, even to this day).  One can easily believe that it was established in Sodom and Gomorrah in Avraham’s day (because of the open homosexuality which is reflective of humanism). 

 

Clearly, humanism was established by the time of the ancient (sun worshipping) Greeks, during the time of Socrates and Plato, and their colleagues, in their famous discussions about philosophy, as commented upon elsewhere herein.  In fact, Professor David Flusser, formerly of Hebrew University, made the case that Socrates was probably the founder of Greek humanism (“Hillel and Jesus,” p. 74). 

 

The licentiousness, sexual permissiveness and apparent open homosexuality, in particular, among some of the then Greeks, would be indicators of humanism just as in other perverted societies. 

 

And that reality is one of the several sick features of humanism.  Humanists often advocate and push sexual permissiveness, licentiousness and perversion (much like one finds in modern Christian America, as will be discussed in later comments). 

 

 

The Romans and Humanism 

 

In the once great Roman Empire, she began fusing her traditional sun worship culture with humanism in her declining years.  One sees this reality in some very positive conditions which developed over time in the empire to help eventually bring it down (things by the way which are similarly present in the USA and which are acting to bring her down as well). 

 

Thus, there was in Rome the freedom and racial integration and amalgamation of the slaves (many Coloreds).  There was also the free bread give aways (like modern food stamps), circuses (like TV) and games (like sports) to pacify and entertain the pleasure driven population, as it was going down the tubes.

 

Obviously, this environment was one of a very humanistic society extremely dedicated to the pleasures and aspirations of its so-called human beings. 

 

Howbeit, with the eventual fall of Rome and the ascendancy to power of the Universal Roman Catholic Church, around 312-325 CE, and with the elevation of Constantine I, the civilized Roman Empire was to enter the so-called dark ages. 

 

With the enormous religious persecutions and brutality of the loving Christian Church, the ideas of humanism and the related Socialism (which will be shortly assessed) were put on the back burners for much of the next fifteen centuries or so. 

 

 

Modern Secular Humanism 

 

One of the powerful motivational forces at work in the contemporary society for the past 100 or so years has been the acceleration of the old sun worship influence, but now modified slightly with a renewed twist of humanism (particularly, as a part of the later to be discussed New Age thinking). 

 

Earl F. Jones, in his Mar-Apr 1998 “Intelligence Newsletter” (p. 2), quoted the “Texas Law Review,” and defined humanism as “a philosophy or attitude that is concerned with human beings, their achievement and interests, and the condition or quality of being human, rather than with the abstract beings and problems of theology.” 

 

Jones noted that secular “by definition refers to the temporal rather than spiritual.  Secularism is a doctrinal belief that morality is based solely in regard to the temporal well-being of mankind to the exclusion of all belief in God, a Supreme Being, or a future eternity.” 

 

For secular humanism, Jones said that “while secular humanism is nontheistic, it is religious because it directs itself toward religious beliefs and practices that are in active opposition to traditional theism.  Humanism is a doctrine centered solely on human interests and values.  Therefore, humanism deifies man collectively and individually, whereas theism worships God.” 

 

In a book on “Secular Humanism” (p. 7), writer Homer Duncan defines humanism as “the religion which deifies man and dethrones God.”  Conversely, The ELOHIM summarized His entire law and duty of Adam to first love Him with all of one’s heart, soul and might, and second to love his “rea” (incorrectly translated as neighbour in the KJV) as himself (Lev 19:18; Deut 6:5; Eccl 12:13). 

 

 

The Struggle 

 

In Adam’s rejection of YHWH’s rule (and law), Adam has made ostensible struggles with these two great commandments, but tragically not according to The ELOHIM’s Word--instead, according to his own experimentations of right and wrong. 

 

This reality was classically demonstrated by Cain when he elected to make an offering on his terms and obviously not on the terms of The MOST HIGH.  Thus, while Adam may “pretend” to want to worship The HIGHEST first, He does not do so and effectively never has done so.  Please remember that the human heart is deceitful and desperately wicked and lies to it’s owner (Jer 17:9). 

 

The same situation is true in regards to the question of loving thy “rea” second.  Adam has never acted so in obedience of this commandment.  In the first place, the typical Adamite (or Christian Church preacher) has generally not had the foggiest notion of even what a “rea” is much less what “love” is. 

 

 

The Socialism Tie 

 

In the way of a definition and an attempt to understand humanism, Dr Stan Monteith makes the point (in his video on “Secrets of the Illuminati”) that all Socialists are humanists and all humanists are Socialists.  In this context, it would seem that humanism and Socialism are exactly (or almost exactly) synonymous terms.  Therefore, this discussion on humanism clearly includes Socialism in the same breath. 

 

Although modern Americans, to particularly encompass Christian Americans, have no aversion generally to being linked to or identified with humanism, they are paranoid and panic at the very suggestion that there could be Christian Socialists or a Christian Socialism. 

 

Likewise, they are in no mood to accept the reality of a Socialist America, despite the fact that America is now a Socialist nation here in the early 21st century.  Yes, this might be a hard pill for a lot of Americans to accept.  But it is the real world.  America is now one of the most obvious Socialist nations on this planet.  It’s just that the public does not want this fact discussed.  

 

In the November 1999 “Internet Vortex” (p. 1), Christopher Ruddy had a story on the “1990s:  The Socialist Decade.”  Ruddy’s report outlined the great American moves to Socialism.  First, it happened in the 1930s with Franklin Roosevelt’s new Deal.  The second motion came in the 1960s with Lyndon Johnson’s great society. 

 

But the surprise came in the late 1990s when Bill Clinton and the Republican controlled Congress provided the biggest US social spending in history--even exceeding the social spending by FDR and LBJ.  Ruddy attributed the rise in the 1990s to the so-called peace dividend and the supposed end to the cold war. 

 

 

Humanism is Popular in Most All of Man’s Religions 

 

But somehow, with almost all of the world’s major religions, the matter of doing good deeds to or for other humans/humanoids (the supposed basis of humanism) has had some extraordinary appeal, despite Adam’s confusion over what constitutes love and good deeds in the context of a “rea.” 

 

Consequently, almost all civilized Adamic men don’t like to be murdered, don’t like to have their wives commit adultery, don’t like to be stolen from, don’t like to be lied to, etc.  Hence, the world’s major religions have incorporated these commandments and deeds (dealing with good to other humans/humanoids) into their faiths, almost without exception. 

 

Yes, those things are as condemned and as unpopular in Islam, Buddhism, Hinduism and Shintoism as they are in Christian sun worship.  Of course, they historically were all also wrong in the various early sun worship faiths (preceding Christendom)--like Mithraism, Chrishnaism, etc. 

 

 

Christian Humanism 

 

Manifestly, humanism is the backbone of Christian theology (as will be proven in subsequent comments).  In “Hebraic Roots” (p. 31), author Ken Garrison admits this connection and suggests that the Gentile leaders of the early Christian Church perhaps were influenced by Greek thought without even realizing it. 

 

Garrison quoted the early Greek philosopher Protagoras who said that “Man is the measure of all things.”  As Garrison concluded, this statement states the premise of humanism.  The focus on man became the defining part of Christianity.  Of course, Garrison is assuredly correct. 

 

There is no other way to cut it.  Humanism started in ancient Greek philosophy.  And with the birth of Christianity, it was picked upon by the early Christian leaders to become the defining principle of Christianity.   Everything else (the Torah, the prophets, the mitzwot, etc) all became secondary to the idea of Greek humanism that came to dominate all aspects of Christendom. 

 

In terms of modern times, it should be noted that humanism has formed the backbone of the New Age/occultic religious movement which will be described in some detail in later chapters.  But for now, it must be recognized that the New Age movement is laced with classic, sun worship humanism.  As it merges with traditional sun worship Christianity, the system can be called--New Age, Christian, sun worship humanism. 

 

 

Humanist Manifesto 2000 

 

For years, humanist leaders have been making waves about their beliefs and morality (or rather lack of morality since most humanists are fairly immoral).  They signed manifestos in 1933 and in 1973.  More recently, 120 humanist leaders met and signed the Humanist Manifesto 2000. 

 

“The Washington Times,” of Sep 13-19, 1999 (p. 12), had a story by Larry Witham on “Humanist manifesto seeks secular salvation” which assessed this latest thinking.  The humanists now seek a “planetary humanism” that “looks to science for values and progress, promotes an ethic of choice and recommends global institutions to curb poverty, pollution and overpopulation.” 

 

The 14,000 word manifesto says to not look for salvation beyond themselves (which was also proclaimed in the 1933 and 1973 manifestos).  Going on, it proposes a world parliament as a democratic parallel to the United Nations, and global councils to address ecological concerns, income distribution and education about birth control. 

 

While it would be easy to laugh and joke about this ridiculous humanistic thinking, the truth is that many of the world’s leading people are announced humanists or at least secret or closet humanists (who secretly believe in it).  Nine Nobel laureates signed the latest manifesto.  Manifestly, it is serious business. 

 

 

Other Aspects of Humanism

 

While all races and kinds can theoretically be attracted to humanism, it seems that the Adam kind has a greater propensity for humanism and humanistic ideas. 

 

For some strange reason, humanism has never been much of an issue with the historic behemah and chaiyah peoples, who have largely existed in a world of brutal and cruel exploitation of their fellow citizens without any compassion or feelings of concern.  Historically, the behemah and chaiyah peoples have been the most cruel and brutal of all. 

 

Not only do the behemah and chaiyah males abuse, hurt and oppress each other, but they are extraordinarily bad about abusing and hurting their women.  This phenomenon is to be contrasted with the attitude and reaction of Adamic men toward each other and particularly toward their women.  In comparison, Adamic women are usually treated good by their men. 

 

It is also interesting that humanism appeals to and easily links up with a host of leftist political and social movements--such as Communism, Socialism, liberalism, etc.  As noted in the above discussion, humanism is almost precisely the same thing as Socialism.  There is little difference between them. 

 

In this context, it is a fascinating reality that humanism seems to be extremely prominent in all of the leftist political motions.  Oppressive and dictatorial Communist governments and philosophies have always held themselves out as humanists or lovers of their fellow men. 

 

Here, in the early 21st century in modern America, all of these concepts of humanism, Socialism and liberalism seem to come together under the umbrella of the left.  They are almost synonymous terms and can frequently be used interchangeably. 

 

The difference between the main definitions is that the liberal is active politically in the US, the Socialist is concerned with economic and social issues, and the humanist is focused on philosophy and/or religion. 

 

Liberals always talk about caring and compassion whenever they push their political objectives upon the unsuspecting public.  Of course, the gullible and lethargic people easily buy into these words about caring.  The truth is that the persons who generally talk about caring, don’t care at all, as will be established in later comments herein.  They are classic hypocrites! 

 

 

The Amalekites and the Left 

 

It is this strange correlation between the leftist political and social movements which has held special appeal to the wicked Amalek-Edomites, discussed in prior chapters.  Amalekites have historically had a strong attraction to the left; and so much so, that the (Edom) color red has come to be the symbol of the left, as noted previously. 

 

In modern manifestations of humanist ideas and activities, it often seems that the Amalek-Edomites are the very leaders and promoters of humanism and particularly among the Adamites in the House of Yisrael nations.  A question must be asked as to “why” on this relationship? 

 

Since the Amalekites are so incredibly depraved, wicked and evil, it’s hard to fathom that they could ever be interested in other so-called human beings for any purpose, except to abuse and exploit them.  Yet, they are often the very persons who are most vocal and expressive in making demands about so-called human needs and human rights.  Why is this? 

 

The best explanation for this phenomenon is that likely the entire modern humanistic motion is being directed through a Satanic conspiracy in order to destroy Yisrael specifically and Adam collectively.  Satan is not exactly stupid.  Surely, he has known and does know and understand Adam’s basic motivations on humanism (love of other humans, but outside the purview of the Scriptures and YAH’s commandments). 

 

The Satanic push on homosexuality, racial miscegenation, sexual perversion, etc has found fertile ground among humanists without exception.  Humanists tend to believe in, support and approve of these demented activities--perhaps because they classically approve of experimentation to determine right and wrong, as opposed to rote learning as dictated in the tree of life, discussed earlier. 

 

In other words, experimentation opens the door for the humanists to try a little sexual perversion.  Of course, this reality is precisely what Satan would seize upon to destroy the Adam kind--which has been one of his objectives from the time of the garden of Eden. 

 

Quite naturally, Balaam offered the matter of sex to Yisrael’s enemies (to include the Amalekites), as discussed in previous chapters.  It appears that from the Exodus on, the Amalek-Edomites have followed this methodology for the last 3,500 years.  They have attached themselves as parasites on Yisrael and have proceeded to advocate, push and promote sexual deviation. 

 

 

The Amalekites on Humanism 

 

Thus, Amalek-Edomites, in their hearts, minds and mentalities, could care less about doing good deeds for other so-called human beings.  But as primary agents of the Satanic conspiracy to destroy Adam generally and Yisrael particularly, the Amalekites have become leaders in modern humanism. 

 

Though the concepts of humanism and real belief and dedication to it are typically thought of as something for Christians, it must be noted that there is a growing, evident presence of it in modern Judaism (at least among Reform Jews), although many of the Amalekite Jews are actually secret workers for Satan (only using the humanism motion for public consumption and to distract from their real motives). 

 

In any case, there has been a secular humanist presence among Jews for some time now (stemming from the Sabbatian influence--as noted earlier, and to be more fully described later herein). 

 

In the main, this presence has not had a clear definition.  It has just been an additional belief of most Jewish religious persuasions.  However, even humanism is undergoing some important changes right now among Jews--at least among American Jews. 

 

A letter in the “Forward” paper, of Oct 15, 1999 (p. 1), noted that an organization called the International Institute for Secular Humanistic Judaism (which was founded in 1963 by Rav Sherwin Wine) has now ordained its first “rabbi,” a woman named Tamara Ruth Kolton.  The report said that this ordination assures that cultural Jews will have cultural teachers in the future. 

 

What was not discussed is the fact that an aberration like this might be found in America.  But it is doubtful that it will ever be allowed in the state of Israel where Orthodox authorities wield a big stick and they certainly aren’t in tune with modern secular humanism. 

 

Assuredly, the Amalekites are now the principle ethnic or racial group of people most active and busy in promoting secular humanism in the House of Yisrael nations and among Adamites.  As just noted, they have not followed suit so much in the state of Israel (where there is a continuing basic conflict between the Arab and Jewish populations). 

 

In other words, Amalekite Jew bankers/masters in the House of Yisrael nations will get up and push and prod dumb, Christian, sun worshipping Israelites on and on in the insanity of modern humanism (which spells Christian Yisrael’s own ultimate disaster), but then back off somewhat in the state of Israel--evidently, for fear of the Orthodox religious authorities, who are very powerful in the Israeli state (as will be described in later chapters). 

 

 

Amalekites Push But Not In Israel 

 

A reader’s letter from an American Jewish woman (who had recently immigrated to Israel) in the Mar 10, 2000, “Jerusalem Post” (p. 11) wrote that she did not find it difficult to understand the low numbers of English speaking immigrants in Israel.  She said that in the Diaspora, Judaism is allowed its full range of expression. 

 

This woman added that in the Diaspora, women’s voices and contributions are not only tolerated, but welcomed, and women take their rightful place as respected leaders, teachers and members of the Jewish people.  But this is not the case in the modern state of Israel. 

 

She went on to charge that in the Israeli state there is the reality of oppression of women “in the name of God and the narrowest interpretations of God” and the sacred traditions of the Jews.  Yes, Jewish women like this may be butches and feminists and ruling and dominating over men in America.  But when they get to the Israeli state, they learn to keep their mouths shut and play a background role in human events.   

 

 

A Real Contrast 

 

Thus, women feminists and queers may march and agitate in the leading cities and towns of Christian Yisrael nations; but not much so, in the Jewish state of Israel.  In both Arab and Jewish religious circles, women generally play background roles.  In Christian Yisrael nations, women and queers are allowed to be big mouths, vocal and pushy, but not so, in Jewish or Moslem religious circles. 

 

In the Christian West, the Amalekite leftists are the very persons pushing and prodding for gun control laws.  They are the people who have mass meetings, protests, and so forth to agitate and complain about the second amendment to the US Constitution.  Yet, in the state of Israel, there is never any question on gun control laws since many Jews routinely have and possess weapons. 

 

The point of this is that the Amalekites have flocked to modern secular humanism and are using this philosophy in the House of Yisrael nations to push sexual perversion, miscegenation, homosexuality, feminism and other forms of deviation upon the Christian Israelite population with a goal of ultimately destroying it. 

 

Of course, the ignorant, dumb, Christian Israelites, who have had this longing for good deeds to others, have fell into line behind the leading Amalek-Edomite bankers/masters in running as fast as they can to their own destruction.  Manifestly, modern humanism is spelling disaster and ultimate destruction for the House of Yisrael nations now following this depravity. 

 

 

Jewish Politicians 

 

Having noted this correlation between the Amalekites and the Socialist-humanist-liberal motions now destroying the Christian West, a point of clarification is in order.  At a first glance, it is true that this entire leftist motion is being directed by Amalekites; and indeed, it appears that all Amalek-Edomites are somehow attracted to the left. 

 

But there have been a couple of exceptions to this unique correlation--Barry Goldwater and Roy Cohn.  The homosexual pervert Roy Cohn (former assistant to the anti-Communist Senator Joseph McCarthy) had a reputation as a conservative and right winger, opposed to the leftists.  If an Amalekite, he was  badly out of place as a right winger. 

 

His sexual evil and wickedness in general suggest that he was indeed an Amalekite since Amalekites are known by their works.  Perhaps he went against his basic genetic disposition for the left in order to attach himself to McCarthy and the conservatives.  If so, his motives must have been for personal gain and power.  This quest for power and gain are also attributes of Amalekites. 

 

Alternatively, the better option is that Cohn indeed was an Amalekite, who was a Satanic plant in the anti-Communist right wing of the 1950s (as allowed in comments in the June 19, 2000, “Spotlight,” p. 18).  His homosexual image and irresponsible acts brought discredit upon McCarthy and the anti-Communist people he spoke for. 

 

A future chapter will assess the strange role of FBI Director J. Edgar Hoover in the cover-up on the Kennedy assassination.  As will be noted, there has been much concern that Hoover was a fag and that the Mob had its spikes in him.  Cohn was a close associate of Hoover and allegations have persisted that they participated in a homosexual party together in New York on at least one occasion. 

 

If true, maybe Cohn was a Satanic plant to gain the inside confidence of right wingers, like Hoover, so that they could be compromised and controlled by the Amalekite bankers/masters--which include the Amalekite gangsters, as discussed in a former chapter. 

 

The Christian Jew, Barry Goldwater, mentioned earlier with Gerald L. K. Smith, was in a different category.  He was a genuine conservative and a man of some honor, integrity and character (which are foreign concepts in the context of evil Amalekites). 

 

Goldwater’s life of dedication and support for the US suggests that he probably was a true Israelite Jew and not an Amalekite.  Whatever Edomite genes he may have had must have been diluted with other racial infusions over the centuries.  Manifestly, he never exhibited the evil normally seen in Amalekite Jews. 

 

Furthermore, it may seem like a paradox, but there are or have been even a few conservative Jews (like Goldwater) out there who simply do not toe the Amalekite line for destruction. 

 

The Oct 29, 1999, “Forward” paper (p. 1) actually suggested that many American Jews now support tax cuts and school vouchers and are opposed to affirmative action.  This stance has been totally unheard of among the liberal orthodoxy of Amalekites. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 283--Christian Humanism’s Gospel II

 

 

Early Sun Worship Ideas 

 

L. A. Waddell, in “The Makers of Civilization” (p. 210-211), writes that the code of duty taught by the Sun priest Aurva (Aryans) (Vishnu Purana trans. H. H. Wilson, ed. F. Hall, 1864, p. 3, 85, Indian epics, Aryan Indian & Babylonian records) says that “The Sun Lord is most pleased with him who does good to others; who never utters calumny or untruth; who never covets another’s wife, or another’s wealth.” 

 

Waddell goes on with his quote-- “who bears ill-will to none; who neither beats nor slays any living thing; who is ever diligent in the service of God; who is ever desirous of the welfare of all creatures, of his children and of his own soul; whose heart derives no pleasure from the passions of lust and hatred.  The man who conforms to these duties is the who best worships the Sun Lord.” 

 

So while commercialism and capitalism became the vehicles to appeal to man’s inherent carnality of greed, selfishness, lust, envy, jealousy, pride, etc, the truth was that Adam man did have some longings to practice good deeds to each other (on his own terms, without any regard to the demands of YAH’s Word). 

 

These feelings, of course, surfaced from time to time.  And now, for the last 150 years or so, we have seen a resurgence of these motivations in the form of modern humanism--first as a social issue and now as political, social and religious messages. 

 

 

American History 

 

In American history, it is probable that President John Quincy Adams (a Christian Unitarian) might be the first president (1825-1829) to express some open sentiments toward humanism.  Certainly, the abolition movement of the 1850s and the later temperance motion were humanist movements. 

 

There is no reason at all (from his writings) to believe that Abraham Lincoln was a humanist, despite the mis-information many Americans have had about him from history. 

 

He was the first truly professional American politician.  All of his moves seem to have been predicated upon politics and getting re-elected and not upon love of anybody or anything.  He certainly was no fan or friend of the Negroes that he politically and hypocritically supported. 

 

What many mesmerized Americans seem to misunderstand is that Lincoln was a true segregationist, who actually looked down upon the Blacks as an inferior race on a sub-human or animal level, as noted in prior chapters.  Lincoln’s papers prove this reality conclusively, if any reader is interested. 

 

In the 1858 Lincoln-Douglas debates in Illinois, “Honest Abe” said that “I will say, then, that I am not, nor ever have been, in favor of bringing about in any way the social and political equality of the white and black races--that I am not, nor ever have been, in favor of making voters or jurors of Negroes, nor of qualifying them to hold office, nor to intermarry with white people; 

 

“and I will say in addition to this that there is a physical difference between the white and black races... I, as much as any other man, am in favor of having the superior position assigned to the white man” (“The Lincoln-Douglas Debates of 1858,” p. 162-163, edited by R. W. Johansen, Oxford University Press, New York, 1965, as quoted by Marissa Taylor in the Jul-Aug 1999 “Jubilee,” p. 17). 

 

In a comment Abe made, as he signed the Emancipation Proclamation, he said “I can conceive no greater calamity than the assimilation of the Negro into our social and political life as our equal.”  But so-called “Honest Abe” needed the support of the abolitionists in those days to carry on his personal war against the South and to deal with political opposition at home. 

 

When thousands of young American men were dying on the battlefields, Lincoln needed all of the support that he could muster.  The vocal and big mouthed abolitionists provided that support.  To appease them, he had to sign the Emancipation Proclamation.  This action and his others on racial issues spell out that “Honest Abe” was a classic hypocrite of the most gross kind. 

 

 

The Occult Tie 

 

In fairness to the so-called “Honest Abe,” there is something else about him which might account for his obsessive and periodic actions of hypocrisy and hate.  As will be highlighted in later chapters, Abe’s wife Mary Todd was actively involved in Spiritualism and the occult.  Some of this stuff rubbed off on him (as he participated in her work). 

 

Next, he became addicted to a medicine called “Blue Mass,” which included a significant presence of Mercury (discussed by Michael Savage on “Savage Nation,” on or about Jul 5, 2001).  He took this medicine while in the White House.  Of course, his brain and mental faculties were severally damaged from Mercury poisoning.  With his contact with demonic powers and the consumption of Mercury, Abe had problems. 

 

 

Later Presidents 

 

In later years, Presidents Teddy Roosevelt and Woodrow Wilson were clear humanists, as well as the later Herbert Hoover.  Although poor Herbert was so busy trying to stem the economic decline (caused by the Illuminati and the super rich banking dynasties) that he did not get to implement many of his socialistic and humanistic ideas. 

 

But Franklin Roosevelt was to achieve all of the desires of his humanist predecessors. 

 

Thus, ever since the rise to power of FDR and the liberal philosophy he expounded, Americans have become a nation of social planners, activists, do-gooders and misinformed humanitarians.  Of course, this liberal thinking has been and is that there is inherent good in man.  But in an earlier discussion on this idea, the truth is that man is utterly depraved and wretched. 

 

Nevertheless, these liberal ideas have fused with humanism to make the average or typical American today to be a social activist of sorts who feels that he/she is commissioned and has authority to use the government to correct, by force, all of the social wrongs and iniquities he or she perceives as being present in the contemporary culture and society. 

 

This background is, of course, what was behind Lyndon Johnson’s Great Society programs in the 1960s (which have largely continued into the early 21st century) of mass spending of federal dollars to supposedly raise the whole American society to an acceptable level of well being. 

 

Naturally, the various Socialist theories haven’t worked, can’t work and won’t work.  Why?  Well, it’s all being tried by man in man’s way without regards to YHWH’s laws and ways.  It’s just more of man eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, instead of the tree of life.  All that this stupid waste of funds has done and will do is to hasten the day of America’s destruction. 

 

 

Communism 

 

Back in the late 19th century, it wasn’t hard to see that many of the fat cat capitalists were exploiting and abusing the poorer people in the work force who lacked the power of the state to exert any influence over anything.  So Karl Marx and Friedrich Engels entered the arena with their theories of Communism and the removal of the wicked, fat cat capitalists. 

 

Again, man’s ideas about right and wrong have just not worked.  Communism hasn’t changed anything for the good.  Instead of fat cat capitalists exploiting and abusing the poor, fat cat Communist commissars and bureaucrats took over and began exploiting and abusing the poor. 

 

For instance, a news report in the Jul 2, 2001, “Spotlight” (p. 2) noted that the liberal, Socialist (or Communist) president of Mexico, Vicente Fox, has ordered bath towels costing $443 each, sheets costing $1,000 each, a bed for $60,000 and electrically operated curtains costing $19,000 each.  Yet, Fox has called for austerity.  Obviously, the millionaire Fox is not concerned with austerity in spending the taxpayers’ moneys. 

 

Consequently, in many governments in the world, and particularly those in Third World countries, it really doesn’t matter one iota as to what political persuasion rules.  Nothing really changes with any of the changes of political power.  One bad ruler or system is replaced with another bad ruler or system. 

 

Wherefore, the poor, dumb masses have always and always will get the short end of the stick (that is, in all cases, apart from YHWH’s theocracy).  So Communism, Socialism, Capitalism and similar movements have all failed and will inevitably fail, despite their supposedly noble intentions.  The world domination aspects of Communism will be assessed in a later chapter. 

 

 

Liberation Theology 

 

Just like Protestant Christians eventually got on the band wagon and entered the fight to promote their concepts of good in the political and governmental arenas, Communism was also to join in with Christendom to jointly work on common goals.  In this context, it has been the Catholic Church which has joined in with Marxist revolutionaries (primarily in Latin America) in an effort called “liberation theology.” 

 

In the early days, it was just a few Catholic priests.  But over the years, the leadership often jumped into the fray.  One can see this with the situation in El Salvador when her Catholic Archbishop Oscar Romero became quite a social activist to try to bring down the military government and right all of the so-called social wrongs. 

 

Romero’s story was told in a Hollywood movie made a few years ago.  This Archbishop and many of his priests became linked to Marxist guerrillas to agitate and cause trouble for the existing government.  Naturally, they did this in the name of the “Christian Gospel” and their efforts became known as Christian liberation theology. 

 

To them, the Gospel meant get a gun and bring the government down to usher in a new government which would theoretically right all of the wrongs and abuses of the old one.  Per the El Salvador story, many of the priests were eventually murdered and/or assassinated, including Romero himself in 1980. 

 

The view of most observers is that Archbishop Romero upset the applecart of the ruling authorities, and that he was killed by a local paramilitary group of thugs financed, supported or directed by the CIA and then US State Department official Elliott Abrams, per former National Security Agency intelligence officer Wayne Madsen (Apr 15, 2002, “American Free Press,” p. 3).  This course will be addressed in a later chapter. 

 

While the leftist revolutionaries were not successful in El Salvador, at that time, this movement has continued to grow and gain support all over Latin America.  Despite the hypothetical peace environment there for the last several years, there remains a strong undercurrent of discontent, and it still involves Marxist ideologists in collaboration with Catholic priests (including many Jesuits). 

 

The January-February 1992, issue of “The Jubilee” paper (p. 4) had a fascinating story on “Christian Culture Transforms Africa” by Dan Wice which addressed this same change on-going in Black Africa.  This article focused on the transformation underway in Africa with the advent of the leftist Black Nationalist movement. 

 

Wice makes mention of the “new wave of missionaries” to emerge in the Black continent in the last several years.  Specifically, many of these people are Marxist or Socialist revolutionaries, though claiming to be Christians.  Desmond Tutu of South Africa and his band of “renegade Anglicans” are a part of this brand of blended Christianity and Marxists-Socialists. 

 

 

More Religious Implications 

 

When modern (Fabian) Socialism and humanism were in the ivory towers of political theories and suppositions back in the late 19th century in Britain and America, the Christian Churches (in general) were not the first groups to get on the band wagon.  Particularly, in America, the churches tended to be more neutral politically and to mind their own business. 

 

Of course, there were some portions of Christendom that have used their pulpits as political forces (Catholicism--being a clear example of this, as she has always been political with little or no neutrality), but not many of them at the turn of the century and especially in the times of theoretical Socialism and humanism. 

 

However, by the 1950s and the great push for racial integration and amalgamation of the Blacks and Whites, the churches began emerging from their cocoons.  Progressively, they began getting on the band wagon as social activists. 

 

Even the Southern Baptists (which historically developed in the old slave holding South during the American Civil War, when they broke from the Northern Baptists) eventually joined in to promote the new racial concepts in America. 

 

Now, Southern Baptists are breaking their necks (figuratively speaking) to join in the humanistic racial amalgamation, integration and miscegenation motion now underway in modern America (to be discussed in later chapters). 

 

 

More on Christian Humanism 

 

“The Religious News Service” of June 21, 1978, had a news report which said that “A Western hemispheric ecumenical conference has agreed that Christians are called to explore a more radical alternative--including humanistic Socialism--to the prevailing... capitalistic system... (which) was called an idol.” 

 

Now, today, the Christian Churches are one of the key power blocs behind the new Socialism and humanism, as will be demonstrated in subsequent chapters.  This phenomenon has to be most profound in terms of what is happening all over the United States and indeed all over the world. 

 

The transition by significant segments of Christianity to outright humanistic activism is quite a paradox.  Because it, in turn, has helped to bring about the social decline, disorder and depravity that one sees throughout the modern Western culture. 

 

Of course, these Christian Churches and most of their leaders become active in social and political affairs on the premise that this is what the so-called Gospel is all about.  In other words, they see it as being the essence of the New Testament (since they rarely read the OT, those writings are of no issue). 

 

 

The Environmental Movement 

 

No discussion about today’s modern political liberals and Christian humanists (as just noted and to be more fully described in succeeding chapters), will make sense without an acknowledgment and realization of the environmental movement (which was discussed in previous chapters) and its link to the super rich and fat cats in Christian America and the West (as noted earlier and to be further described in later chapters). 

 

This motion is very powerful in the thinking of many Socialists and liberals, but perhaps to a lesser extent among Christian humanists. 

 

The primary problem is that so many of the environmentalists are theologically New Agers with a worship of and dedication to “mother earth,” in contrast to the New Age Christian humanists and their deification of the human being.  But while these two views are theoretically opposed to each other, they have successfully come together, as necessary, to support each of their overall objectives. 

 

If there is a particular merging of the views (and there is one), it comes about in the political arena where both factions are thoroughly committed to bigger and bigger government.  Naturally, it follows that where New Age environmentalists and New Age Christian humanists can work together (for more and bigger government), they do so. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 284--Christian Humanism and Love

 

 

Love of Neighbor 

 

As noted in former chapters, perhaps the primary basis for Christian humanism rests upon one of the great summaries of the law-- “love thy neighbour as thyself” (KJV--Lev 19:18).  Of course, The MESSIAH quoted this mitzwah in the NT; but He quoted it as being second behind love of The ELOHIM--which was of first importance (Matt 22:35-39; Mk 12:28-33; Lu 10:27). 

 

Because an earlier explanation about these two great summaries of YHWH’s law was made in previous presentations, there is no need to repeat those comments.  Suffice to say, in terms of love of a so-called neighbor, there are two primary issues to consider and define. 

 

The first problem is what is love (described earlier) and the second question is who is thy neighbor?  Love, of course, is obedience of YAH’s Torah, and neighbour (rea in the Hebrew text at Leviticus 19:18) refers to one’s racial kinsmen (as described in former chapters). 

 

 

The Brotherhood of Man, Revisited 

 

So, what is the basis for all this talk about love of neighbor in the context of doing good, humanistic deeds to and for every Tom, Dick and Harry of whatever kind and wherever located?  Well, the answer is quite simple. 

 

The basis for this thinking among people at large goes right back to the brotherhood of man theology present in ancient sun worship, as briefly mentioned in previous chapters.  It is abundantly clear that the brotherhood of man thinking has dominated Christianity for the last 2,000 years. 

 

There is no denying this fact, based upon an examination of history and the efforts of the Roman Church first and the later Protestants to evangelize the “world.”  This was one of the motivations that promoted the Spanish presence in the Americas--starting in the late 15th century. 

 

It appears that the modern Christian Identity movement would like to somehow dispute this assertion.  The Sep 1998 “America’s Promise” newsletter (p. 3-5) had an article by Bruce Riley which was a reprint from another apparent Christian Identity publication. 

 

The essence of this story was an allegation that a conspiratorial group called the Boston Secret Six in the late 19th century assigned professing Christian C. I. Scofield the task of making the “Fatherhood of God and the Brotherhood of Man” a moralism for modern Christians. 

 

In any case, Scofield undertook the work in his famous “Scofield Reference Bible” (which will be addressed in some detail in a later chapter, in connection with the rapture theory that Scofield also advocated).  The writer of this study would not dispute Scofield’s work on either question. 

 

However, the brotherhood of man thinking is an old Christian idea that goes back to her earliest days in Rome.  It came from the old sun worship cults and not from Scofield.  Manifestly, it is not a Scriptural teaching in either the OT or NT.  It has always been a Satanic idea from its apparent inception in the earliest days of sun worship--perhaps in the days of Kain. 

 

 

The Son of Man 

 

Christian humanism has been so profoundly persuasive that any number of people translating the Greek NT into English have chosen to follow the humanistic teaching in the Greek without any regard to the actual Hebrew thinking and indeed words which underlay the Greek. 

 

The result has been that English translations render the Greek anthropos as man, instead of Adam, as the underlying Hebrew text would suggest.  This decision to translate anthropos as man presents a situation where The MESSIAH’s title as a SON OF ADAM (In Hebrew, “ben Adham”) comes out as the Son of Man. 

 

A previous chapter herein described at length the situation with translators to incorrectly translate Adam and the Adam kind to man and men.  Adam has a far cry different meaning than the generic noun man.  Adam is a proper noun name and should be transliterated. 

 

Again, the Greek followed this erroneous path when translating from the apparent Hebrew NT writings and rendered Adam as anthropos.  English translations have followed suit in both the OT and NT.  Because of these translation errors, a wrong message has been fed to most of so-called humanity. 

 

The son of man would seem to be a very humanistic title and one which would appeal to traditional sun worshippers (in their outreach to all humans/humanoids--Adamites and behemah, chaiyah and nokri/nekar aliens), in contrast to what one would find in the Scriptures in the context of The SON OF ADAM.  So, why does sun worshipping Christianity insist on believing and teaching that YESHUA was a son of man? 

 

The previously discussed Barbara Walker focused on this issue.  She wrote that the “Son of Man” title was originally attached to Vishnu and that it was coined to prove that the god Vishnu was wholly in the image of man (“Woman’s Encyclopedia of Myths and Secrets,” p. 950). 

 

Later, the same Son of Man title was applied to the Persian Messiah Yima the Splendid.  He became the Lord of Death, the good shepherd, the most glorious of those who were born and the sole mortal possessor of the solar eye.  He alone could render men and beasts as non-mortal (ibid, p. 950). 

 

Contrast this thinking with the fact that Adam (not the generic man, which would include the behemah, chaiyah and nokri/nekar persons) was made in the image of The True ELOHIM.  Christians insist on believing and teaching that collective man was made in the image of The MOST HIGH.  But this is not true.  Only Adam was made in the image of The CREATOR. 

 

 

 Sermon on the Mount 

 

The famous Sermon on the Mount is another classic message Christians wish to use for their humanistic purposes, never understanding what that presentation was all about.  Since the NT YESHUA was the OT YHWH, it is clear that His remarks on the mountain were consistent and harmonious with all of the earlier Tanakh statements. 

 

The problem for Christians is that they cannot understand this fact.  And since Christian people are so incredibly ignorant and uninformed on so much of the Scriptures, they have taken YESHUA’s Sermon on the Mount in a totally wrong way and one which leads them into even more wicked sun worship theology than what they had had for many earlier centuries. 

 

The background for the Sermon on the Mount is that YESHUA was teaching and instructing some of His disciples (of the twelve) on the proper methods of practicing “brotherly love” in terms of fellowship within the NT Apostolic Assembly (to include the Hebrew concept of hesed or loyalty) and some aspects of their relationship with outsiders.  Scriptural brotherly love and loyalty were both addressed in prior chapters. 

 

This famous talk was broached by Ike Tennison in an article on “Who Was the Target Audience of Jesus’ Sermon on the Mount?” in the No 1, 2000, edition of “Discovering the Bible” (p. 9).  Tennison correctly notes that the context of Matthew 5:1-2 is that “seeing the crowds,” YESHUA went up on the mountain and taught “them” --His disciples, and not the crowd.  The pronoun them plainly connects to the disciples. 

 

Going on, Tennison is more precise by pointing out the rest of the context (in Matthew 4:18-22, where YESHUA called four disciples--Shimon, Andrew, Yakov and Yohanan).  Since these were the only disciples mentioned in the context before Matthew 5:1, the case can be made that it was just this four, who were taught by YESHUA on the mountain. 

 

In fact, most NT teachings were all along the same lines--to YESHUA’s followers and disciples and not to the general, secular public.  Remember what He said about “why” He used parables?  So the general public would not understand (Matt 13:10-13).  Thus, when The MESSIAH said to turn the other cheek when slapped, He was saying for a kodesh brother to turn the other cheek when slapped by his religious brother. 

 

Most human fathers would instruct their human, fleshly children along the same lines.  If a person’s human brother slapped him, would he or should he hit back and retaliate tit for tat?  Or would their human father say to turn the other cheek to bring about peace, harmony and reconciliation between them and particularly so to avoid any further physical harm and emotional hurt. 

 

If your brother hit you and you turned the other cheek (within the family entity), would this reaction on your part not cool him down and restore some sense of love?  Of course, it normally would.  And that is the objective--to get rid of the ill feelings and replace them with kind affection and brotherly love. 

 

That’s why The MESSIAH also said to not let the sun set on you with anger or hard feelings in your heart for a brother (to paraphrase it).  In other words, go and make peace with the brother and be reconciled.  Of course, this is true for both real fleshly brothers as well as spiritual brethren within the fellowship of the election. 

 

Incidentally, this same idea prevails in the Torah and in the duties of the people of the covenant, one to another (in the Body).  For instance, Exodus 22 details a number of these duties--but always, in the context of the “rea” brethren and not to outsiders.  The mitzwot prohibiting the taking of interest and raiment for a pledge specifically focuses upon fellow Israelites and not humans/humanoids in general (Ex 22:25-27). 

 

 

The Mongrels, Revisited 

 

As noted in prior chapters, the mongrel nokri/nekar aliens were always in a different position than an Israelite or a “ger” stranger.  Thus, interest or a raiment for a pledge could be taken from a nokri (Deut 23:20; Prov 20;16; 27:13), and the nokri/nekar alien could not even be a member of the congregation because of race (Ex 12:45). 

 

The stranger in Exodus 22:21 comes from the Hebrew ger (the gerim were racially the same as Israelites and could be in the congregation--Ex 12:48). 

 

Former chapters also pointed out the reality of Deuteronomy 23:6 which contains a command that says that the follower of YHWH is not to even promote or wish certain mamzer types peace and prosperity.  While this mitzwah might have application to all the mamzer peoples cited in Deuteronomy 23, it for sure applies to those outlined in Deuteronomy 23:2-6 (which seem to involve mixes with the behemah humanoids). 

 

The question of hating certain peoples, as allowed by the Essenes and in Matthew 5:43, was discussed in a prior chapter (at least, in the vein of hatred of Edomites).  The NT idea of hate surfaces in the Greek word “misco” which may not refer to hate in the psychological sense at all; but rather, to disowning, renunciation and rejection, as pointed out by the Theological Dictionary of the New Testament” (v. IV, p. 690). 

 

So while the Word perhaps does not teach outright hatred of any of the classes of non-Adamic or mixed peoples, per se, the Book does make it abundantly clear to stay away from them and don’t have any dealings with them (in other words, the message is one of racial segregation which modern peoples simply cannot understand). 

 

As a minimum, the modern activities of the United States and other Western Christian nations to run around the Third World to evangelize the Coloreds; to meddle in the internal affairs of the Coloreds; to grant the Coloreds huge pay-offs (in the vein of foreign aid or whatever); and to integrate, mix and miscegenate with the Coloreds are manifestly all wrong without a doubt. 

 

The whole focus of the Sermon on the Mount was directed at religious brethren and had little or nothing to do with secular people at all.  Actually, in secular society, if someone hits you and you turn the other cheek, he will often hit you again. 

 

YESHUA’s Words were primarily for the brethren in the Body (one to another, within the fellowship, and only in some limited ways with their relationship or contact with outsiders--perhaps in terms of government control over the disciples, as will be discussed in comments to follow). 

 

 

Harold Hemenway, Revisited 

 

The previously quoted Harold Hemenway has a booklet out on “What Does It Mean to ‘Turn the Other Cheek’?” (p. 2-3) which addresses the subject of the so-called Sermon on the Mount. 

 

Hemenway takes the position that the essence of many of the remarks made by YESHUA were made in the context of government authority over man.  For instance, in turning the other cheek, the point is that historically government rulers and police powers have slapped people around--both figuratively and physically.  The only reaction one can take when arrested by Big Brother is to turn the other cheek. 

 

In other situations, when someone in the secular society attempts to oppress the believer, there is no such thing as turn the other cheek.  Hemenway quotes II Corinthians 11:20--to the effect that when someone takes advantage of the believer, strikes the believer in the face or exhibits some other abuse or oppression on a believer, the believer doesn’t have to tolerate it. 

 

Although the basic reality of the message from YESHUA is focused upon the believer and the believer’s contact with other believers, Hemenway’s remarks add some further clarification and interpretation.  Thus, the believer is inevitably forced to submit to government persecution or flee, as the case may be (to be discussed in later chapters herein). 

 

Thus, brethren in a true fellowship would turn the other cheek to the brethren (just as fleshly humans would do with their fleshly families).  And also, they would be forced to take abuse or assaults from government authorities.  When people are arrested and hauled off to jail in a dictatorial state, they can be expected to be tortured and abused (yes, even by Americans, as will be later discussed). 

 

But none of this mandates that the believer must turn the other cheek to people out in the generic society.  As II Corinthians 11:19-21 notes, it is clear enough that one is not obligated to take abuse from people outside the brotherhood.  If someone from the secular society breaks into my house and threatens my family or home, this writer will fight back if possible. 

 

 

The Huron Indians 

 

The reader may recall the situation with the Huron Indians of Southern Canada.  They once were a large successful tribe which stood up to their numerous Indian enemies. 

 

In time, the French Catholic missionaries came with teachings about pacifism and humanism.  So the Hurons abandoned their warlike attitudes and tried to be brothers with their Indian enemies.  Within just a few years, all of the Hurons were captured, killed and utterly destroyed by other Indians.  Today, they are just a part of history. 

 

It would have to be a rare situation that turning the other cheek in society at large would bring about any real love and reconciliation, as would be the case between two siblings of common parents or two brethren in YESHUA’s election.  Obviously, pacifism and humanism are not the answers in secular society. 

 

 

The Basis of YESHUA’s Teachings 

 

Having mentioned YESHUA’s famous Sermon on the Mount and His fabulous teachings about real brotherly love to His disciples, it would be well here to take a few minutes and regress to the Tanakh which was the foundation and basis for His teachings about true brotherly love. 

 

Perhaps it would be best initially to recall the earlier remarks herein on the wonderful Hebrew words of hesed and rea (which were covered in a prior chapter).  Because these words were incorrectly translated in the Greek Septuagint, a bias was developed which meant that all subsequent translations of the Greek OT or NT into English and other languages would be contaminated with this prejudice. 

 

Consequently, hesed came to be unilateral mercy and rea came to be neighbour (from a physical, geographical point of view).  But both of these ideas are wrong.  Hesed is a mutual relationship found in the covenant--usually, in the context of the Congregation of Yisrael (Hebrew qahal, discussed earlier).  The Hebrew rea refers to racial kinsmen and not to men in the generic sense. 

 

With this basic thinking, there are a whole host of mitzwot in the OT which place duties upon Israelites in dealings with fellow Israelites in an entirely different manner than other types of humans/humanoids. 

 

Here, mention can be made to vast topics like love, deeds and acts of charity, commercial dealings, gossip and talk, offering aid and assistance, slandering, taking interest or gain and on and on (as outlined in the 613 mitzwot). 

 

Even the basic conversion laws establishing and allowing non-Israelites to enter the Congregation of Yisrael were predicated upon a racial definition.  Yes, it was the same racial people as Yisrael who could convert (the gerim, discussed earlier) and not the nokri and non-Adamic kinds. 

 

 

Differentiation? 

 

The mitzwot in the Torah offer a whole host of requirements for genetic Israelites and their fellow gerim that simply do not apply to the nokri/nekar non-Shemites/non-Adamites--like the seventh year release from slavery, eating unclean foods, taking a pledge, charging interest etc. 

 

Many sincere religious Jews are much aware of these distinctions in the Tanakh (as pointed out in a prior chapter).  Therefore, they treat their Jewish brethren in a far different way than how they treat the goyim (the non-Jews).  This Jewish clannishness and favoritism, one to another, upsets a lot of Christians, who simply are ignorant about what the Torah says (also as noted earlier). 

 

The truth is that the OT lays down commandments (mitzwot) for Israelites on how they must treat their fellow Israelites and the gerim which are considerably different than how other peoples must be treated by law. 

 

In the NT, YESHUA came along and applied most of those laws and concepts precisely to the racial brethren in His election (the Apostolic Assembly).  This is the essence of the Sermon on the Mount and most of the other NT teachings.  They were never teachings for man in the generic sense at all.  They were very limited teachings for racial brethren in the election generally and very elect in particular--one to another. 

 

Thus, the 613 mitzwot in the OT are directed at the collective people of Yisrael (in commandments, statutes and judgments).  In the NT, YESHUA and the Apostolic Assembly people issued 1,050 more judgments (as noted earlier) which amplified and clarified those 613 for specifically the NT election.  Thus, the basic law of Yisrael is the 613 in the Tanakh.  These laws are further clarified/focused in the NT for the election. 

 

 

Love Concepts in Sun Worship 

 

While it is almost certain that the false sun worship concepts of the brotherhood of man and love started very quickly with the earliest sun worshippers (perhaps Cain, Nimrod and/or Zoroaster), the first clear quotation which this writer could find was from the Greek Thales (born 636 BCE) who advocated love of neighbor (“What the Great Religions Teach,” p. 106). 

 

Years later, the religion of Mithraism picked upon the theme and evidently made love and the brotherhood of man much of its primary message (“What the Great Religions Teach,” p. 99-100). 

 

Perhaps all of the old sun worship cults were influenced by the Zoroastrian sun deity Ahura Mazda who was known for being a “God of Light and Goodness” (per “What the Great Religions Teach,” p. 99). 

 

Next, sun worship Buddhism is supposed to be a “religion of love” offered in service to mankind.  It teaches that the secret of life is love--advocating cultivation of love without measure toward all beings and bowing in the four directions of the compass until love encompasses all the world (“What the Great Religions Teach,” p. 62). 

 

When revelations surfaced in 1997 that some Buddhist monks and nuns at a CA monastery (the Hsi Lai temple) violated US campaign laws in April 1996 (after they had illegally laundered something around $140,000 to donate to the visiting US Vice President Al Gore), the thoughtful, loving Buddhists proceeded to destroy all of the documents and papers in their monastery about these law violations (did they have a paper shredder in the monastery?). 

 

Is this encompassing love--per Buddha?  Or alternatively, were these actions simply recommendations and guidance from the Christian, New Age, humanist, earth loving, sun worshipping Al Gore? 

 

A later chapter will describe the efforts of the Clinton Administration (which assuredly included Vice President Al Gore) to use paper shredders in the destruction of documents which could prove embarrassing or damaging to Clinton or his people.  Perhaps this prevailing influence of evil and wretchedness in the Clinton White House influenced the Buddhists in some manner to cover up their illegal activities. 

 

Another religion of believed “love” is the Christian Church of Scientology.  A news report in Jan 2000 noted that this church released some photos of one of its rallies in Los Angles which supposedly drew 14,000 followers.  Later, an analysis of the photos by an expert revealed that they had been altered (Jan 17, 2000, “Spotlight,” p. 2).  The church finally admitted the charges--supposedly, for aesthetic reasons. 

 

 

More on Gore 

 

While Al Gore, the former Vice President, is clearly not as totally corrupt and depraved as is Clinton, the nation’s continuing moral example, Gore does have some problems.  A news report in the Nov 29-Dec 5, 1999, “Washington Times” (p. 16) said that Gore was like Clinton in that he would do anything to win in his political campaign.  This means telling any lie and going to any extreme to deceive and fool the gullible public. 

 

This revelation on Gore means that the loving Buddhists at the Hsi Lai temple must have gotten something in return for the $140,000 which they gave to Gore and the Democrats.  Sure enough, a report in the Dec 20, 1999, “Newsweek” (p. 4) revealed “More Temple Trouble for Al?”  It seems that an immigration consultant named Maria Hsia (apparently a Chinese woman ) arranged Al’s trip to the Buddhist monastery. 

 

Some four months after he got the money, Maria wrote a letter to Elaine Kamarck, a top Gore aide, and mentioned a conversation that she had had with Gore at a fund raiser in San Francisco in which he promised to help her in getting the Hsi Lai temple designated as a federally sanctioned testing center for Asian immigrants applying for US citizenship (would this act allow the temple to determine who passes and who fails the tests?). 

 

Another Gore aide faxed Maria’s letter to the Immigration and Naturalization Service with a note which said:  “Please have the right people get in touch with Hsia.”  When a Senate committee investigated Gore’s appearance, this letter was never made available to them.  Whether it was deliberately hid or mistakenly hid is uncertain. 

 

In any case, a woman named Victoria Cummock was on a panel investigating aviation security.  Victoria’s husband was killed in the Pan Am 103 crash in Lockerbie, Scotland.  Apparently, the Clinton team was hiding documents on the crash.  So Victoria sued for access to the full records.  It was then that Hsia’s letter mysteriously appeared in the aviation records.  The Clinton team says that it was misfiled. 

 

 

The Fruits of Humanism 

 

The bottom line at this point is that Christian America has become a Christian humanist (or Socialist) nation.  She became that way largely under FDR back in the 1930s.  The last 70 years or so have seen dramatic changes in this country and among her citizens.  People no longer think and act the way that they use to think and act.  Some would call this progress.  But is it? 

 

The December 1999 “Destiny Letter” had an article by Dr William H. Curtis on “The Seed of Isaac” which struck at the changes in America and what all is wrong here in the early 21st century.  Curtis wrote about the awareness of what’s wrong and wondered where to start with his assessment.  He said: 

 

“Shall we talk about ‘usury’ which is nothing more than avarice on a gigantic scale?  Maybe the place to begin is with the media, as they flood us with the most UN-godly material in the history of the world; not to mention the news spins of current events that are leveled at us daily, which for all practical purposes are ‘one-sided’ and sometimes so distorted that ‘truth’ is hidden and not to be known. 

 

“Politics might be the best place to start as we all know the benefits of being in office... any office.  We are faced with a constant barrage of lies, false promises and downright thievery in all quarters of political life.  Have you ever met a truly ‘honest’ politician?  I have met only one, here in my home state, and indeed he is a credit to all that our country stood for in its early history. 

 

“Life in Washington or any State Capital is like a Disneyland experience; a world of fantasy.  The expectation of most incoming politicians is that of ‘perks’ and ‘what’s in it for me.’ 

 

“Life in these United States (or any other House of Yisrael country--ed) is not what it was in former years.  Our Constitution and Bill of Rights have come to be meaningless as a guide to Freedom and Liberty.  The ‘politically correct’ gang have changed the meaning of moral righteousness into ‘live and let live’ and ‘if it feels good...do it’ mentality.

 

“As ‘they’ come out of the closet, we are asked to go ‘into the closet’ with our opinions of homosexuality.  Our young people are exposed to every form of debauchery and evil on the Internet and TV; and in the schools, history has been rewritten so that the politically incorrect information that was once proudly learned and revered is either missing or distorted. 

 

“We are now the 30th in the world in regards to educational proficiency.  Someone once called this the ‘dumbing down of America.’  Lack of discipline and permissiveness is rampant in all our schools and promiscuity is at a level as never before in history.”  Curtis says he could go on and on with the conditions in modern America. 

 

 

Yes, the Truth 

 

And it is true.  There seems to be no end to the problems here.  They are very prevalent and commonplace.  Succeeding chapters herein will assess these problems and relate them to the American adoption of humanism/Socialism as public policy some 70 years ago when the Amalekite Franklin Roosevelt and his theories took over the United States. 

 

As will be proven herein, humanism (or Socialism) has not been a good thing for America.  The America that once was is no more.  It is now history.  And it would seem that much of the impetus for this resulting change must be laid to the door of the embracing of humanism/Socialism in the vein of Christian righteousness. 

 

 

Humanists Are Classic Hypocrites 

 

Several points have been made about the situation in the United States with the political and religious Socialists and humanists and their great push to get the government involved in all facets of human life and to impose their theories and speculations of what constitutes “good” and of their hypothetical concepts of love of neighbour. 

 

When the student of truth looks carefully at this whole situation, a most fascinating truth emerges.  While these liberals and do gooders like to see government involvement and the expenditures of vast sums of government moneys to supposedly correct all the wrongs, the truth is that these same hypocrites are tight and selfish with their own money and resources. 

 

Many of these people are in the rich and super rich classes.  How much of their money, time and resources do they expend to alleviate the needs of the poor?  How much have they done personally to elevate the status of the Negro in an effort to make him more civilized and humane? 

 

How much has the Rothschilds, the Rockefellers and the Hollywood people ever done for the poor and needy?  The truth is that most of the rich and super rich persons with the big mouths are themselves quite proud and selfish and they really do little or nothing on their own.  In short, they are hypocritical frauds! 

 

Other comments herein have or will assess the strange reality that many of the super rich plutocrats, who call the shots and elect politicians, are supposedly environmentalists and humanists as well. 

 

Yet, by a strange quirk, these exact same people own and/or control the gigantic multi-national corporations (which do most of the polluting and destruction of the environment).  Surely, this is a perfect illustration of hypocrisy. 

 

 

A Revisit to the 2000 Elections 

 

The 2000 elections offer many outstanding examples of the hypocrisy of the super rich and all of their talk about caring when they don’t care at all.  A perfect sample arose in the US Senatorial race in the state of New Jersey.  One of the important candidates was a super rich, fat cat Bilderberger, named Jon Corzine (an apparent Amalekite, who was formerly the chairman of Wall Street’s Goldman Sachs), previously cited. 

 

Jon Corzine was an ultra liberal, who entered the fray as a Democrat.  Per a news report on Oct 10, 2000, he spent some $35 million of his own money in the primary campaign.  As of October 2000, he had spent another $40 million of his own money against a Republican named Frank (who had very little money to spend). 

 

Corzine has gained some notoriety for donating money to people who would later endorse and support him (Oct 30, 2000, “Spotlight,” p. 9).  For example, he donated $25,000 to the Black AME Church in Orange, NJ.  Subsequently, the Black pastor, Reginald Jackson, endorsed him.  Jon donated $50,000 to Jesse Jackson’s Project Push.  Thereupon, Jesse campaigned with Jon in Black neighborhoods. 

 

All of these big donations have come from Corzine’s family foundation.  Since the foundation is tax exempt and since his donations have been to tax exempt groups, one must wonder why the liberals have not come out to denounce the whole operation as being illegal, per IRS rules. 

 

But of course, no one will say anything about this operation since it involves a loving liberal giving money to Blacks (actually, his operation has been one of buying votes from Blacks).  Since Corzine did ultimately win, this has proven to be one of the most classic illustrations of all of how a rich man can absolutely buy an election. 

 

 

$500 Per Capita 

 

By the time of the November elections, this Democrat fraud ended up spending something over $80 million of his own money.  In terms of the voting public in New Jersey, this will total out to something around $500 per voter, per capita.  This man has already proven to be the biggest spender of his own money to be elected in American history. 

 

In campaign ads, this ultra-liberal hypocrite has publicly outlined his care and concern for the so-called poor.  He quickly came out in support of free medical care and other federal give away programs (at the expense of the taxpayers).  He wants the US taxpayers to finance a whole series of new welfare programs. 

 

But anyone with brains above the moron level should be able to put two and two together and get the real picture of this ultra-liberal fraud. 

 

If he was such a compassionate, caring person, why hasn’t he just given away his $80 million plus to the poor in New Jersey.  At $500 per capita to the voting public, this sum of money would have went a long way in helping poor people with their doctor bills. 

 

Certainly, if he was such a loving and caring person, the give away of $500 to each New Jersian would have been a real gesture of putting his deeds where his mouth was.  But the truth was that this hypocrite cared not one whit for the poor.  What he was interested in was being elected a US Senator from the state of New Jersey.  This would give him personal power, prestige and pride to inflate his ego. 

 

The reality of outright hypocrisy undermines the entire humanistic theology.  One can detect it in almost all activities which the humanists and their Socialist colleagues get involved in.  As this topic is further examined, the reality of hypocrisy will become an important factor of identification for them and their talk. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 285--Christianity’s Gospel and Evangelism

 

 

The Right Perspective On Salvation 

 

In terms of the particulars relating to reconciliation and salvation, previous chapters in this work focused on the questions of election, reconciliation and the purpose of YHWH.  They all presented some relevant Scriptures which describe the basis of the Good News message and its preaching extensively and need not be repeated here. 

 

The final reconciliation of the Adam kind (Rom 11:32; I Cor 15:22), nokri/nekar (in Hebrew) aliens (Isa 56:3-7) and beasts of the field (in Hebrew, the behemah, Ps 36:5-6; Jer 31:27; but Eccl 3:21 may have a contrary position) do not have to be forced into fulfillment the last 1975 years, as has been pointed out in the just mentioned previous chapters on reconciliation. 

 

There is a precisely established order to salvation (I Cor 15:23).  It is not a question of whether on the salvation of Adam, but only one of when. 

 

Respecting this reality of what the Word says, all eligible persons for reconciliation will be addressed in their proper sequence.  No one will be short changed on this.  So, in order for the Word of YHWH to be true, one doesn’t need to have had salvation preached to every living soul these past two millenniums. 

 

And here, by the way, the Good News positively has not been preached to every living person these past 2,000 years--notwithstanding Christianity's vast efforts and stated desires in the context of her alleged "divine" commission.  Hence, if The EVERLIVING ONE did give Christendom a mandate to take the Gospel to the world, then she has failed miserably and He goofed grossly in making such a grant. 

 

 

Christian Perceptions About Salvation 

 

This publication has already went to some length to conclusively establish that there are inherent problems in Christendom.  Tragically, for the world during the past 2,000 years, the Christian Church has done little in terms of promoting truth.  Her focus (unknowingly) has consistently been on the elevation of heathen sun worship and not on the Scriptures. 

 

Beyond the many aspects of sun worship practices incorporated into Christianity and the Western culture, there is yet one more glaring and pathetic quality of sun worship which has completely dominated Christian thought for the past two millennia.  This awful feature has been mentioned somewhat in prior chapters.   

 

The essence of this idea is in the concept of the brotherhood of man and that any, all and every man of whatever kind and station in life can become a full fledged Christian sun worshipper by performing some act or action with a view of sharing in the believed rewards and benefits, both in this present life and in a future life in heaven as an immortal soul. 

 

The Chrishna (“Christ”) spokesman Apollonius (discussed at length in previous chapters) typified this view with his teachings on humanism and the unification of the different races and creeds into one body in the context of the “brotherhood of man.”  Of course, this philosophy permeates all of the different sun worship factions, as well as Christendom. 

 

Moreover, the whole process of attaining salvation (with the immortal soul going to heaven at death), in all of the old sun worship cults, also involved the decision and works by any and all humans to choose it (the path or way) and perform some act or action, as prescribed by the sun worship group (church or whatever). 

 

Typically, this work consisted of baptism and often certain penitence and “good” (humanistic) deeds, as was true in Mithraism and most of the rest of the sun worship cults. 

 

And while this thinking of personal choice and works sounds good to modern liberals (and thus, it is being actively promoted today by the Roman Catholic Church, as well as by Christianity, in general, in the modern ecumenical movement), the truth is that it is totally foreign in both the Hebrew and Greek Testaments. 

 

Per the Word, the whole process to salvation is something totally different from what historic sun worshippers have advocated and maintained (as described earlier). 

 

 

Christian Evangelism 

 

As Christians behold this topic from their lofty, sanctimonious and pompous perch of status and authority, they perceive a need to not only send out; but also, to try to flood the globe with a huge assortment of preachers, missionaries and evangelists to go to all possible non-Christian peoples of whatever class and kind throughout the world. 

 

They look upon this labor as one of their primary objectives and functions just as the old sun worship cults did.  This is what Christianity is all about.  The name of the game is to get as many new proselytes as possible. 

 

Christians are obsessed with numbers and they mistakenly function on the premise that YHWH is interested in quantity, rather than in quality (maybe, this obsession with numbers is the basis for the now exploding popularity in new “mega-church congregations,” presently surfacing all over America and drawing up to 20,000 members or worshippers each--as reported in the Aug 2001 “Internet Vortex,” p. 16). 

 

In any case, those "lucky" individuals who are "fortunate" enough to hear and receive the Christian story from these messengers can achieve a state of salvation by doing some act or action--like saying certain words, crying and moaning in supposed repentance over some of the many sins in their lives, and/or muttering some unintelligible gibberish from a demon. 

 

Conversely, some denominations advocate that the road to grace and reconciliation involves standing up in a meeting, running or parading down a church aisle, being baptized in a certain fashion, having some (pagan) hands laid upon them, attending an altar call, and/or on and on in terms of what Churchianity declares to be needed in order to be saved. 

 

Paradoxically, it is useful to observe that while the Book teaches that salvation cannot be gained by any works or efforts of men, Christendom comes along and tells ignorant fools that they achieve grace by doing some action--such as speaking some meaningless words like "I believe in Gee-Zeus," standing up in a meeting, muttering some gibberish, being baptized or doing some of the other "works," as just outlined. 

 

 

That's Tough 

 

Alternatively, in the past (perhaps even all the way back to Adam), and presently, those multiplied millions and billions of people not hearing the message from a Christian and not performing the stipulated act are just “unlucky” and are hopelessly consigned to eternal brimstone and hell fire. 

 

This theology comes from the various sun worship faiths just as almost everything else in Christendom.  From the Christian perspective, the fact that no Christian preacher reached them in the last 2,000 years is no excuse. 

 

It is just too bad that many persons may have died young or lived in remote and inaccessible areas of Asia and Africa or under very oppressive dictator governments (like the Communists) or within the confines of religious states (like the militant Moslems of Iran) or something else which surfaced to become a barrier to keep the Christian dispatch from reaching them. 

 

Consequently, those persons who died as small children or who lived in the wrong time or place and were not reached loses out in this struggle for life.  As most of Christendom sees it, these lost ones must suffer in horrible, burning hellfire for eternity because of their “misfortune” of not living long enough or in the right situation to get the report from Churchianity. 

 

In this Christian (and sun worship) view, vast numbers of people and in some instances, whole nations are consigned to the Devil for his good pleasure in jabbing them with his pitchfork forever and forever.  Why?  Why because they simply didn't get the word from a sun worshipping Christian. 

 

 

A "Christian" Work? 

 

In short, Churchianity's perception of salvation coming to unredeemed man is almost always couched in the context of whether a Christian representative has reached them or not in the last 2,000 years (and what about the people living during the 4,000 years before 30 CE?).  Clearly, this ridiculous thinking won't hold water if a person will but stop and think about it for a minute. 

 

Those persons whom are alive in the right time and right place are contacted and can perform the supposed necessary "works" to become a Christian and to be saved for the wonderful bliss of floating around on clouds in heaven for eternity.  Of course, this was also the basic teaching of the old sun worship faiths. 

 

Conversely, those individuals alive in the wrong time or wrong place can expect a future of everlasting damnation and suffering in a horrible burning hellfire--simply because they didn't hear the word from a Christian.  Once more, this belief comes from the historic sun worship cults. 

 

Apparently, small babies are in the same category as other lost people out in the world.  If they die without getting the proper word from a Christian, or if they never get a chance for Christian baptism or whatever, they will burn for ever in hellfire and brimstone.  Again, this is sun worship theology, pure and simple. 

 

That’s right!  If Christian missionaries (or some of the ancient sun worshipping missionaries) don’t reach the billions of innocent and helpless persons out in the world, they are consigned to hell forever simply because they die without getting the word in their lifetime.  And that’s the essence of much of sun worship theology. 

 

 

The Attitude of Christian Leaders 

 

Previous chapters on the paganism and sun worship practices found in contemporary Christian Churches discussed the closed Christian pulpits and how Christian preachers and leaders talk down to the dumb sheep without allowing any dissension or differences of opinion, as historically surfaced in the open forums of Jewish synagogues. 

 

The Rush Limbaugh radio talk show program of Sep 18, 1998, discussed the question of partisanship in the context of how Republicans and Democrats were reacting to the Slick Clinton scandal and the question of the Congressional release of information from the Starr report to the public. 

 

The Democrats argued that nothing should be released while the Republicans opted for a full release of the report and its attached evidence.  Limbaugh offered an interesting perspective on this question of partisanship. 

 

Rush’s point was that Democrats (and especially liberal Democrats and the controlled liberal media) say that a Republican is bi-partisan when the Republican agrees with the Democrats.  If the Republican disagrees, then he/she is partisan and practicing partisan politics. 

 

This very situation gives rise to what one typically finds in discussions and attempted dialogue with various denominational Christian preachers and leaders; and particularly, Holy Rollers  (to be described later).  If one agrees with them, then everything is wonderful.  If one disagrees, then he or she is creating strife and argument.  Disagreeing people are called trouble makers and antagonists. 

 

This hypocritical wickedness seems to predominate in much of Christian thinking and particularly as Christian missionaries go out into the world to proselyte and convert the world’s heathens to their denominational positions. 

 

 

The Start of Christian Evangelism  

 

Incidentally, a later chapter will focus upon early Christianity in Rome and the work of its likely founder Simon Magus.  Hence, there is no need to examine that environment in the context of evangelism in any detail at this time. 

 

But it is interesting that Darrell W. Conder, in “Mystery Babylon and the Lost Ten Tribes in the End Time” (p. 142), builds a case that one of the first acts of the Roman Catholic Church in its infancy was the sending out of missionaries into various parts of the Roman Empire. 

 

Conder called these missionaries specially trained troops who had the task of assimilation.  He suggests that they were to leave no one out and that religious compromise became their key to success. 

 

The Jan-Feb 2003 “Prophecy Flash” (p. 38) quoted the previously mentioned author F. Tupper Saussy who said:  “Playing loose with truth and Scripture in order to bring every human creature into subjection to the Roman Pontiff is a technique called ‘missionary adaptation.’ 

 

“This is explained as ‘the adjustment of the mission subject to the cultural requirements of the mission object’ so that the papacy’s needs will be brought ‘as much as possible in accord with existing socially shared patterns of thought, evaluation, and action, so as to avoid unnecessary and serious disorganization.’” 

 

These early Catholic preaching and adaptation techniques changed somewhat by the time that the Protestants arrived on the scene with their exclusive and domineering positions, as suggested in the above comments on political partisanship.  The modern ecumenical movement is changing much of this today however. 

 

Yes, the Christian pitch has been for all to come to Gee-Zeus and Christianity without regard to the question of election, choice and commission, discussed in previous chapters.  The brotherhood of man has always dominated Christian evangelism (because, as Saussy notes, the Catholic outreach was predicated upon socially shared thought). 

 

 

The Truth Is! 

 

While the Book does describe such things as faith and repentance for salvation (Jo 3:15-16; 6:40; 11:25-27; Acts 2:38; 3:19; 17:30), the truth is that they come only as free gifts--the gift of faith (I Cor 1:21; 12:8-9; Eph 2:8) and the gift of repentance (Matt 9:13; Mk 2:17; Lu 5:32; Acts 5:31; 11:18; Rom 2:4; II Tim 2:25) and involve absolutely no works, tasks, actions etc by the called out ones. 

 

Beyond the fact that the necessary faith and repentance for salvation comes as free, unmerited gifts, it is useful to recognize that they come “only” to a select group of people (the elect) in a preordained, predetermined or predestined fashion (Jo 6:37, 44; Acts 13:48; Rom 8:29-30; Eph 1:5, 11). 

 

They don’t seem to fall on persons by chance, although random selection (by the lot) seems to have been involved in their initial election by YHWH in the beginning.  These questions have been addressed in some detail in the previous chapters in this production on election and reconciliation. 

 

Consequently, salvation or life comes to the called out ones as free gifts of grace (Jo 4:10; Acts 8:20; Rom 5:15; Eph 3:7).  There is just no way that an individual can do anything or perform any work, duty or action for salvation.  Too, no person on his or her own can ever begin to exhibit, muster or attain the necessary “true” faith and repentance, as is required for election and salvation. 

 

Certainly, standing up in a meeting, rolling upon the floor, hurrying to a pagan Christian altar, publicly crying or moaning over a “few” of the multitude of sins present, being baptized by a heathen preacher, running down a church aisle, speaking certain words, muttering some gibberish from a demon and a host of other such “works” have absolutely nothing to do with the receipt of the gift of grace and the attainment of a true state of salvation. 

 

The receipt of true salvation and The Real RUACH HA KODESH is entirely different from what Christendom has been telling its followers for the past 2,000 years.  Truth and Christian theology are in different ballparks. 

 

Although this writer has been citing the Christian belief that a lost sinner must hear the sun worship Gospel from a Christian and perform the necessary act, action or work in order to be saved, some qualification is needed here before moving on. 

 

 

Denominationalism 

 

Actually, the vast majority of the 32,000 plus Christian denominations go one step further by stipulating that their church or group, alone, has the "truth," in contrast to the shortcomings of the other churches and sects. 

 

Per this often prevailing view, it isn't only that the sinner must receive the word from a Christian, but more importantly, from the "right" Christian out of that mass of 32,000 different denominations.  With this thinking, the lost person must make contact with the "correct" Christian and then perform the required act or action, as demanded by his or her particular group. 

 

By adding in these limiting factors, one can see that it has historically been "out of the question" for the vast majority of sinners to ever receive the message and do the prescribed work.  If one could relate this to statistical probabilities, it might well be statistically impossible for the average or typical individual to ever have had any hope of salvation these past 6,000 years. 

 

Irrespective of how utterly stupid this whole thinking appears to be, it is the backbone of Christian sun worship theology.  In this view, grace is placed entirely in the perspective of a hit or miss proposition--depending upon circumstances, which are often beyond the control of mortal men.  As a matter of information, these stupid ideas are not what one finds in the Scriptures. 

 

 

Spirit Guides 

 

On the subject of the denominational problem, some further comment must now be made in the context of a follow-up to the previous discussion in a prior chapter on the role of angels or messengers in directing, motivating and controlling various human organizations on earth (Deut 32:8, per the Septuagint). 

 

A study of the Word suggests that all of the Christian Churches (and many other groups as well) and most or all of the false religious beliefs (including those associated with the Sabbaths, feast days, times and calendar, since these issues can be a little complicated, to be later discussed) have (angelic) spiritual powers behind them, simultaneously influencing any number of people. 

 

The demonic link to false religious teachings was brought out by Shaul when he noted the influence of deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons upon people (I Tim 4:1).  The evidence is clear that these demons place their false teachings into the minds of susceptible and gullible people (by mental telepathy) who refuse to go the Scriptures to check out the mental messages entering their conscious minds (I Jo 4:1). 

 

In the case of those groups possessing The ELOHIM’s (Seventh day Sabbath) sign of identification (Ex 31:13-17; Ezek 20:12, 20), their domination and leadership by spirit powers is abundantly established (Rev 1:20, 2:1, 12, 18; 3:1, 7, 14). 

 

While the case can be made that the power behind Philadelphia (Rev 3:7) is good, there is every reason to suppose that the other spirits overseeing the remaining six assemblies have or exercise bad qualities.  In making this charge, it is not to say that these six messengers or spirits are all demon spirits.  Maybe they are or maybe they are not--as suggested earlier. 

 

But it is likely that demon spirits are involved in much human activity and false religious beliefs.  So, in addition to possibly an overseeing main spirit, it could be that there are any number of other good or bad spirits also involved in influencing those particular six or seven groups. 

 

 

The Harlot System 

 

Beyond the seven congregations of Revelation 1-3, Yohanan’s work additionally brings out the presence of the sun worshipping Christian Churches in Revelation 17:1-7 with the whore (Universal Church) and her harlot (protesting) daughters. 

 

This whole conglomeration is distinguished from the earlier ones of Revelation (1-3) by their special “sign” of identification--outright, blatant (Sunday) sun worship.  In Revelation 17:5, 7, the Greek word “musterion” has been translated to “mystery” in the KJV.  It has a profound meaning for historic Christianity. 

 

The “Expositor’s Greek Testament” (v. 5, p. 452) connects this musterion with the idea of a symbol in identifying the woman Babylon.  Since the Seventh day Sabbath was a sign or symbol given to identify the people of The ELOHIM (Ex 31:16-17; Ezek 20:12, 20), is it not entirely logical that the whore woman Babylon would likewise have a symbol or sign to identify her people?  Yes, and that sign is Sunday sun worship. 

 

The 2,000 years of Christian history prove that Sunday has always been the worship and set apart day of Christianity.  Christendom collectively has never kept the Sabbath, although some minor Christian sects have kept the Seventh day Sabbath over the years.  For certain, Sunday sun worship is the sign that identifies the people of Christian Babylon. 

 

With these established linkages and with the reality that religious organizations (good and bad) are allegorically women and with the Scriptural evidence that spirit powers are behind these women, it’s not hard to put two and two together and realize that all of the blatant (Sunday) sun worship Christian Churches have spirit powers (surely evil, demon spirits) effectively in real control. 

 

Suffice to say, these demonic spirit powers set up and control the various Christian Churches, groups and beliefs.  As noted previously, they are very competitive and jealous.  And these motivations certainly spill over into their respective evangelistic efforts to proselytize and grow with numbers, influence and strength. 

 

Thus, the push to preach their false, demonic teachings is carried on with zeal and success in terms of a world given over to such powers. 

 

 

Splits 

 

Moreover, some Church groups are notorious for splits--like the Baptists and the Sardis people.  In a spilt, another demon takes over the broken off group to control it and the members that the spirit is able to influence. 

 

While it is possible that outsider demons can come in to cause these divisions (so that they can have their own groups), it is also possible that each Christian group has a master demon in charge with some helper demons who precipitate splits and internal dissension when and where possible. 

 

It is also possible that each religious group has a primary controlling spirit with some additional influence from other spirits.  These various spirits can be good or bad.  Hence, one must be careful about automatically concluding that they are all good or all bad. 

 

 

Preachers and Church Members Too 

 

Because of these ruling spirits behind the different churches and false doctrinal beliefs, it now seems clear why people of a given church or of a certain false belief are so incredibly fixed in a mesmerized state where it is virtually impossible for an outsider to intellectually discuss theology with them, in the context of the truth of the Scriptures. 

 

Preachers are grossly the worst in this category (Holy Roller preachers are the most obvious in this and especially while they are on the podium preaching)--although the denominational demon problem seems to affect all participants in false worship and at all levels (from the top on down to the bottom). 

 

In trying to have some dialogue with various Christian preachers over the years, it seems that when these evil preachers are confronted with opposition to their false teachings in a conversation that their demons really surface to illustrate their presence.  This writer has seen these demon powers completely take over preachers to lead and guide them in their attempts to oppose truth and righteousness. 

 

In attempting to put over their false beliefs and ideas, preachers, for sure, and church members, generally, enter into a mesmerized, demonized state where they irrationally parrot out the denominational pitch without any apparent logic or reason.  When these demons take over the human minds, the subjected persons rattle off the denominational pitch, as if they are in a trance. 

 

Without being dogmatic, the following appears to be reality.  Take the case of any Christian Church (to include even Sabbathkeeping groups)--like perhaps the Mormon Church.  Not only does a demon control it, but the demon controls the “thinking” of the church members and begins a process of influence and control over any person who comes into contact with a Mormon missionary from the perspective of conversion. 

 

If the potential proselyte succumbs and converts, he becomes “demonized” by the Mormon demon through mental telepathy.  Once a person becomes demonized by one of these spirit guides behind one of the Christian Churches (to include Israel Identity/Sacred Namers), it is extremely difficult to break free.  The Mormon, Ellen White and Holy Roller spirits seem to be some of the strongest of all. 

 

Hence, can an individual ever break this demonic hold?  Yes, but it is generally no easy proposition.  Some denominational and doctrinal demons are extremely powerful and fight hard to keep the dumb sheep locked in the false group/teaching (even Sacred Namers can be subject to these spirits which are very hard to conquer).  They will not give up without a struggle which is present in the mind of the hooked person. 

 

 

Breaking the Power 

 

However, it seems that in the generic sense there is a strong and prevalent SPIRIT OF TRUTH operating in the world which can influence people and particularly if people will study the Word and be open to the teachings of truth. 

 

Certainly, in the case of the election, who have guardian messengers overseeing their lives, the guardian spirits will work things out over time so that the elect individuals can see the fallacy of the false teachings from a Scriptural perspective and gain the courage to stand up and break the demonic powers by repenting and leaving the Christian Churches involved. 

 

Also, powerful spirits of the secular world can induce a Mormon or other Christian back into the non-religious world of disbelief.  In other words, the person can abandon the Mormon Church and return to his old lifestyle.  Finally, a crisis or gross problem can arise in a church to cause a blow up which shakes up some members to force them to examine their false teachings. 

 

For example, a church can have a major adultery scandal at the top levels.  As the dumb sheep find out, some will revolt and leave the church for the traditional secular world or another church entity, while others might turn to the Scriptures to take a step up in terms of truth and righteousness.  This was the situation with the Worldwide Church of God, discussed previously. 

 

 

The Mormons 

 

The condition with the Mormon Church is interesting here as well.  Over the years, the Mormon Church has had two major doctrinal changes which must have significantly impacted upon the faith and belief of the dumb Mormons. 

 

There was first the change from polygyny to monogamy and second the change to accept and elevate Negro members to the same status as White members.  These changes may have motivated some Mormon members to break the demonic hold they were under. 

 

And now, the latest bomb to come upon the Mormon Church arose in December 2002 when a Mormon anthropologist named Thomas W. Murphy (a doctoral student) discovered that the Book of Mormon is “a piece of 19th century fiction” (Dec 20, 2002, “The Week,” p. 7). 

 

Murphy came to this conclusion when he checked the DNA data base on American Indians which indicates that they were Mongolians who had migrated across the Bering Strait to North America.  The Book of Mormon makes them outcast Israelites of some sort who migrated out of the Middle East.  The church is in an uproar and there are threats to ex-communicate Murphy for daring to talk about the real world. 

 

Manifestly, it appears that these denominational spiritual powers are so strong with mental telepathy over church members and people of certain faiths that it is virtually impossible to discuss true Scriptures with them so that they can ever break free.  Generally, they get mad and become angry when someone tries to introduce something new or different (like putting new wine in an old container--Matt 9:17). 

 

 

The Edomite Exception   

 

This phenomenon seems to impact upon almost all humans/humanoids--except for perhaps Edomites, who may be pretending to be Christians or Jews; but secretly, be worshippers of Satan, as discussed earlier.  Christian denominational demons probably do not gain real power over (pretending) Edomites, to displace the Satanic power that they already function under. 

 

 

Really It's YHWH's Work 

 

Importantly, The MESSIAH, Himself, offered some clarifying remarks on the question of true conversion of people to Him and truth (to repeat them from previous presentations). 

 

He said "all that the Father giveth me shall come to me" (Jo 6:37); "no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father" (Jo 6:65); and "ye have not chosen me but I have chosen you" (Jo 15:16).  Also, as noted before, Yohanan the Baptist said that "a man can receive nothing, except it be given him from heaven (Jo 3:27). 

 

These Scriptures, just cited, present quite an enigma to the average Christian person who has been thoroughly trained and educated to believe that the salvation of man, or any man for that matter, depends upon the work of Christianity. 

 

Actually, as the Book teaches, salvation depends upon the "will, choice, election and work" of The CREATOR (mainly, in His form as The MESSIAH). 

 

Salvation has never been and never will be dependent upon Christendom's wrong ideas about some individual having to choose The EVERLIVING ONE based upon his/her own initiative.  In fact, the exact opposite is true.  Thus, it is and has always been the case of YHWH choosing the very elect, as the Scriptures plainly affirm. 

 

No!  The verity is that The ELOHIM doesn't operate the way Christianity teaches at all, despite the popularity of Christian thinking by worldly scholars, theologians and lay persons alike.  Clearly, per the Word, those that can be saved will have their calling before YHWH YESHUA.  It never was or ever will be a hit or miss proposition, as Churchianity has projected for their uninformed followers. 

 

The above few remarks have been very brief on a subject that really is quite extensive and vast.  As mentioned earlier, in comments on the election, reconciliation and salvation of Adam, The MOST HIGH is in charge and those supposed to be saved in this age (whose names are written in the book of life) will be saved. 

 

 

Christendom Is Wrong--Again! 

 

Nevertheless, the question persists as to exactly who were the people designated in the Scriptures to be the recipients of the Good News message in the vein of the kingdom?  In her desire to raise money, achieve growth, and make converts out of all of the Adam kind, nokri/nekar strangers, chaiyah and behemah in the Americas, Asia, Europe, and Africa, obviously Christendom has completely missed the point. 

 

That's the findings that have been established herein.  And since the theme of this study has been the New Testament Good News message, no particular effort has been expended herein to pursue the basis for that thread in the Tanakh, although it could be so done. 

 

Suffice to say, YHWH's true religion and His dealings with so-called humanity from the time of Yakov Yisrael (some 3,800 years ago) was always directed in the Old Testament at the bloodline descendants of Yisrael (and "ger" aliens who did legitimately become proselytes, as authorized in the Torah--Ex 12:48). 

 

Therefore, why and how is it that Christendom has assumed the prerogative to assert that the Gospel is to be carried by missionaries and evangelists to all of the different kinds of created peoples throughout the globe? 

 

Could the promotion of demonic humanism by Churchianity be propelling the push world-wide to the nekar/nokri, mamzer, chaiyah and behemah peoples in Asia, Africa, South America, North America, etc? 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 286--The Abrahamic Faith Outreach

 

 

The Brotherhood of Man, Revisited 

 

As noted in previous remarks, the basic philosophy governing Christian evangelism is the brotherhood of man theology, as promoted by demonic spirit powers in virtually all Christian denominations (except perhaps for those in the Christian Identity movement).  As discussed heretofore, this brotherhood of man theology is absolutely not present in the Scriptures. 

 

Though subsequent chapters will focus upon this concept, in the context of modern Christian humanism, good examples of it can often be found in the sense of Christian evangelism.  For a good illustration of this condition, some attention can be directed to the Church of God Abrahamic Faith and its work on the brotherhood of man. 

 

This church was mentioned in previous chapters herein.  For a little more background on this entity, it should be noted that this group came out of the famous Second Advent movement led by William Miller in the 1830s-1840s. 

 

This Millerite movement ended for all purposes when its sweet Gee-Zeus did not return in 1844, as anticipated.  Nevertheless, there were some fall-outs from it--like the Seventh-day Adventists, the Advent Christians and this Church of God (originally called Age to Come Adventists). 

 

The Abrahamic Faith people started small in the US Midwest in the 1850s and eventually established their headquarters at Oregon, Illinois.  Their membership was primarily found among the traditional, White, Anglo-Saxon, Protestant (WASP) Americans.  They grew little over the years.  But they were able to maintain a small “Bible” College in Oregon. 

 

 

They Reach Out 

 

In the late 20th century, someone sold this pagan group on the need to have a big outreach to all kinds of Coloreds, in the context of the brotherhood of man.  It is unclear to this writer on exactly when this desire first surfaced--but probably in the 1980s. 

 

Early on, the church particularly came to want a ministry in the big urban cities which presumably would add numbers of Black people to their congregations.  To achieve this end, they decided to move their headquarters and college to Atlanta, Georgia.  Apparently, they believed that there was a fertile field of urban Blacks in Atlanta which they could minister to and miscegenate with. 

 

And since their move, they have devoted specific efforts to bring into their sun worship congregation these inner city Negroes (along with following the path of traditional Christianity, by becoming feminized with the ordination and selection of women as church pastors and leaders--this movement to feminization alone would spell the doom of these sun worshippers, not counting the impact of the gross miscegenation and amalgamation of the different races). 

 

Speaking at the 1999 general conference in St Louis, MO, the church president called for a further expansion of their ministry to new cultures and racial groups.  He said that many of them had been praying for opportunities of outreach to others.   He reported that they had had outreach to Blacks and now prospects of other non-Whites. 

 

Certainly, by early 2000, the church’s Board of Directors had formulated an outreach program of “Multi-cultural, Multi-generational, Multi-racial and International in scope” (May-Jun 2002 “Church of God Progress Journal,” p. 2).   

 

 

The Benefit of the Payroll

 

Evidently, in order to proceed with this “reaching out” concept, this church has hired some charismatic Coloreds to work full time at their Atlanta headquarters.  In particular, they have hired full time Coloreds to be “recruitment coordinators.”  Apparently, it has been the job of these recruiting coordinators to find interested Blacks, Hispanics and Asians to join the church or at least to enroll in the church college. 

 

Obviously, it should not take many brains above the idiot level to figure out that by putting some charismatic Coloreds on the payroll (and giving them a nice paycheck regularly) that they will have some success in recruiting some of their Colored friends and relatives to either come to church or at least enroll in the college (and especially, if their enrollment is somehow subsidized by the church, as is often the case with Christian Churches and their outreach to Coloreds). 

 

In the vein of racial miscegenation and amalgamation, this sun worship group seems to be having some success.  It appears that they have already actively promoted interracial marriages between Coloreds and Whites (involving at least three couples, including one of their Black employees and a credulously foolish White--Nov-Dec 2000, “Church of God Progress Journal,” p. 1). 

 

Surely, more actions to miscegenate and amalgamate the races are on the way as this group promotes the sun worship “brotherhood of man.”  By mixing the Colored employees in with White employees at the various levels, they all get to experience racial amalgamation--even more so than what they would normally face at weekly sun worship services. 

 

 

More So-Called Success 

 

By 2000, one Korean man had enrolled in the Abrahamic Faith Bible College. 

 

He said that the Abrahamic Church people could substantiate their teachings directly from the “Bible” --while presumably, the other Christian Churches or at least the ones he had been associating with could not do so (though not mentioned, the truth is that none of the Christian sun worship churches can substantiate many or any of their teachings from the Scriptures). 

 

This Korean apparently has been on the church payroll in some capacity.  Accordingly, he has been made a pastor and has had some measure of success in recruiting Koreans to form a “Korean Church.”  It is unclear how much money this effort is costing the General Conference.  But one can be sure that it has been an expensive undertaking (to put these non-Whites on the church payroll). 

 

Late 2002 saw this church announce that it had licensed its first African-American pastor--Rufus A. Meyers (Nov-Dec 2002 “Progress Journal,” p. 8).  Per the news report, Meyers has started a “church planting” operation in his hometown of Hampton, Georgia.  He expects to hold his first worship services in January 2003.  He has invited church members for prayer; and if possible, “financial assistance.” 

 

This Hampton church will be called “The Simple Teachings Bible Church” (one thing for sure, its focus won’t be upon the total Scriptures--although it may use a few New Testament texts which supposedly support the Abrahamic Faith theology). 

 

As has been undoubtedly true with the Korean work, it is a certainty that this Black work will cost the Abrahamic Faith denomination a barrel of money before it’s all over.  Students of truth are well aware that with many of these Colored undertakings, it is like throwing money down a black pit.  But the Abrahamic Faith people will love it--all the way. 

 

 

The Church of God Missionary Outreaches 

 

At the above just mentioned 1999 conference in St Louis, the president of the church went on to express the church’s collective “joy” at having contacts overseas in Malawi, India, Mexico, Ghana, the Philippines and many other African countries--plus prospects in Austria, Hungary and by all means Haiti which will be shortly addressed below (Jul-Aug 1999 “Church of God Progress Journal,” p. 3). 

 

In the year 2000, the Abrahamic Faith people sent a racially integrated team of “Christian missionaries” (six Whites and one Black woman--the wife of one of the White men) to Malawi and Mozambique to visit their Black African churches (where they allegedly have 65 churches and 6,000 members). 

 

The “Church of God Progress Journal” (Nov-Dec 2000, p. 1-2) offered a report on the work of this team.  Per the story, the team members experienced a “miracle” in Mozambique where they attended a conference with their African flock (including a meeting with the church’s 17 Black preachers in Africa). 

 

Evidently, the team had made arrangements for its quarters at a rest house.  However, the three rooms desired (or reserved) were rented to other parties.  So it seemed that the team didn’t have a suitable and decent place to stay (per Western standards).  But the “miracle” happened when a Church of Christ pastor helped them find some suitable quarters at a newly decorated facility above a local bank. 

 

Hence, the team members had a place to stay while meeting with their Black brethren at the church conference.  It’s hard to imagine that this event could be described as a miracle, but that was the way the sun worship church described the event.

 

When reading this missionary report and the reported “miracle,” this writer wondered why it was that these American missionaries could not find a place to stay with their many Black preachers or members in Mozambique and why it took a miracle for them to have housing. 

 

It seems strange that the American team of largely Whites could not or would not stay with their local Black brethren.  Is it possible that the Negro brethren of these Americans refused to extend hospitality to their visitors? 

 

Or alternatively, is it plausible that the American team looked down upon their Negro brothers and decided that they did not want to stay in their African huts and eat their local foods and drink their water?  If this last option represents truth, one must conclude that this team of missionaries for Gee Zeus were practicing gross racial discrimination against their Black brethren. 

 

In the vein of the brotherhood of man, surely the Black and White people are all the same and should be able to mix, live and eat together.  Hospitality and social intercourse are cardinal points of teaching in the Scriptures for believers.  So something was wrong with what happened with this racially integrated group in Mozambique. 

 

 

More on Haiti 

 

In terms of Haiti, as noted above, this church sent a missionary team to Port-au-Prince in February 2001 to ascertain missionary opportunities (Mar-Apr 2001 “Church of God Progress Journal,” p. 1).  Like in Africa, the missionary team members elected to stay in a special missionary house which was clean and not dirty and pathetic, as is the case for most of the local homes and facilities (Jun-Jul 2001 “Restitution Herald,” p. 6). 

 

The team members had had previous contact with a Haitian preacher (named Lesly Bertrand) who was interested in affiliating with their church.  So there was hope that they could link in with the Colored Haitians (as happened). 

 

The Voodoo island of Haiti already has a form of Christianity in its blend of Catholicism and primitive Black religions.  One would have to wonder what in the world these Church of God people have in mind for that Voodoo society. 

 

 

The March 2002 Money Appeal 

 

This Abrahamic Faith sun worship church has organized a missionary outreach operation called the “Lord’s Harvest International.”  It is headed up by a woman named Judy Myers who works out of church offices in Oregon, Illinois. 

 

In March 2002, Mrs Myers sent out a letter with several brochures on the group’s missionary work to all church members in an attempt to con some money out of the credulous White suckers in the American churches. 

 

Mrs Myers wrote:  “March has been designated Mission Month in the Church of God for a number of years.  As you read this, I pray that you are celebrating that with us.  We wanted to come into each of your homes this year and let you know more about Lord’s Harvest International and what we have been doing the past year.  We also want to share what will be happening in 2002.  We continue to thank God for the faithful prayer and financial support that missions receives from so many of you.  Our prayer is that God will bless you for your efforts and that the money entrusted to us will sow seeds that will grow and flourish as we share the message of Christ and the Kingdom of God with the rest of the world. 

 

“Enclosed in this mailing are several items for your information.  You will find brochures both about LHI (Lord’s Harvest International) and Tracy Zhykhovich’s ministry of light to Russia.  Each brochure includes on it an opportunity for your response.  We have included an envelope for your use in doing that if God so moves you.  A magnet with a photo of Tracy and her family is also a part of the packet.  We ask that you place it where you will see it often and when you do that you will say a quick prayer for her and the work God has given her to do in Russia.  We have prepared a newspaper which highlights who we are, what we have done during the past year, what trips will be taking place this year, prayer and financial needs, and future projects that we are working on.  We ask that you read through the material carefully and let us know of any questions or ideas that you might have to further God’s work in our world. 

 

“If you believe God is leading you to participate in a short-term trip or calling you to a career in missions, we would love to know that.  We are here to assist you in any way that we can in being obedient to God’s leading goals.  We have, in cooperation with the college staff, developed a training program at Atlanta Bible College to assist you in career training for missions.  We stand ready to do all that we can to serve you in your efforts.  Please feel free to call or write us at any time if we can be of service. 

 

“May God continue to lead and direct your steps as you rely on Him in every way.  In His Service, Mrs Judy Myers...”

 

The letter and brochures included the logo of this sun worship group.  It was a picture of a globe with a pagan sun worship Christian cross centered over it and a plant or tree with three prongs (plus surrounding identification information).  It is unclear what the plant is, but it might be a symbol of the Christian trinity (though this church supposedly does not teach the trinity). 

 

 

Response Forms 

 

There was included response forms on each brochure and separately in one presentation--plus the return envelope.  The response forms provided for the Christian suckers to either donate money, volunteer for service or ask for further information.  The idea was to con the Christian suckers out of something. 

 

The brochures suggested that the church has a missionary work going on in Mexico, Peru, Malawi, Haiti, India and Russia.  There is a US board of directors and a listing of local Abrahamic Faith national leaders in each country where the church has her missions.  Of course, there were numerous appeals for help, money, assistance, prayers and so forth; in the vein of “send me, reaching out, making a difference, etc.” 

 

One brochure listed three questions for the credulous and gullible White suckers-- “Do you love the lost?,” Do you love the “Lord,” and “How aggressive are you.”  If you answered yes to all three questions, per the brochure, “God may well have called you to cross-cultural ministry, either through a dynamic revelation or through leading you along in small but consistent steps.” 

 

 

Some Specifics  

 

To be sure that the money appeal went over well, there were specific listings of things needed in the various missionary fields and the amount of money needed for each listed so-called need--postage, financial assistance, benches for a church, rent, Sunday School material, radio work, etc. 

 

Of course, the brochures and enclosures were covered with pictures of the foreign churches, the leaders in the foreign countries and the devoted missionaries out spreading the alleged “gospel” from this sun worship group. 

 

In all of the listed Colored countries, there seems to be presently established Church of God Abrahamic Faith Churches under the supervision of the so-called “national leaders,” whom are local people.  

 

One enclosure included a “2001 Haiti Survey Trip” report.  Apparently, this trip report from Judy Myers means that the local national leader in Haiti has been accepted and certified as a part of the church.  This Haitian man is “Pastor Lesly Bertrand,” who was mentioned above in other remarks herein. 

 

Bertrand is now one of the national leaders.  Pictures of him and his church in Haiti were included to whet the appetites of the credulous Whites who could be conned out of money to send to him. 

 

While the church seems to be rift with these Colored preachers, members and missionary works in the Colored nations noted, the situation in Russia was in somewhat of a different profile. 

 

 

Tracy in Russia 

 

It appears that a young woman named Tracy Savage went to the old Soviet Union in 1991 as a part of a soccer team.  She allegedly liked the country and people and returned to the US to find a sponsor to send her there as a missionary.  Per the brochure, she approached the Church of God General Conference, and it agreed to sponsor her. 

 

Evidently, she returned to Russia in 1992 and commenced her missionary work for the Abrahamic Faith sun worship group.  However, over the years, missionary Savage had no success in raising up a Church of God work in Russia.  Or at least, the brochure didn’t indicate any such success. 

 

Instead of creating a church or group of believers, Tracy did meet a Russian man named Stepan Zhykhovich.  They married in 1999 and the couple now have a small daughter. 

 

The mailing from the “Lord’s Harvest International” said that Tracy and Stepan must have $1,850 monthly in order to continue their missionary work in Russia (or alternatively, Stepan may have to get a job and go to work--of course, going to work would never appeal to Christian missionaries in the general sense). 

 

So while Tracy didn’t convert any suckers to the church, she did get a husband in the deal.  Ostensibly, Stepan is now a church member since he is now a part of the Tracy missionary team to Russia (surely, he will remain a loyal, supportive missionary as long as the church suckers continue to send him and Tracy $1,850 monthly). 

 

Actually, if the gullible and credulous White church members in America want to throw some money away, it seems that giving Tracy and Stepan $1,850 monthly is better than plowing money into the Colored Third World where it will do no good whatsoever. 

 

Too, if the stupid White suckers have got money to throw away, one must wonder why they don’t focus some attention on their own rea kinsmen in America in need.  Whether these sun worshippers understand it or not, there are charity mitzwot in YHWH’s Torah regarding the rea racial kinsmen at home.  These needy people are far more deserving of financial help than others around the world. 

 

 

The Essence Here 

 

In any case, it is manifest that the demonic spirits in charge of this Christian sun worship group is pushing, propelling, prompting, motivating and leading them down the road of world evangelism--so that they can exhibit a multi-racial and multi-cultural Christian Church that truly represents the wildest hopes of Satan, Kain, Balaam and the Amalekites (in support of the brotherhood of man). 

 

It’s questionable to what extent this entity will succeed overall (although they seem to be making some progress with some Koreans and Blacks and with Black-White miscegenation).  Thus, these pagan churches will be trying, never understanding the role that YAH plays in making the election. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 287--Christian Growth

 

 

Christian Methods For Growth 

 

Interestingly, on this world-wide push by Churchianity for converts, it is useful to observe that Christians often follow some most unusual and unscriptural methods of achieving growth and numbers in various far away lands (and no wonder, since such peoples do not really appreciate and understand YHWH's Word and law--Ps 147:19-20). 

 

On this, the Roman Catholic Church has historically used the sword and the threat of death in her evangelistic fields in Africa, Asia and the Americas.  In reality, these heathen either converted to Catholicism or they were dead.  Naturally, most gladly converted. 

 

In more modern times, much of Protestant Christianity has toned things down and has turned to the giving away of free secular educations, bribes, gifts, trinkets, toys and payoffs, in general, to their prospective members in much of the Third World.  These payoffs and bribes are generally successful in creating a little interest in the pagans--where otherwise, it would not be present. 

 

This Protestant missionary practice was well illustrated in James Michener’s great novel on the Christianization of early 19th century Hawaii.  Hollywood made the “Hawaii” book into a hit movie. 

 

The basis of the story is how Protestant Churches sent a young, Hawaiian man to a denominational college for education so that he could be returned to his native land to help lay the groundwork for the coming Christian missions. 

 

 

Foreign Missions and Work 

 

Several years ago, some things happened to this writer which were to clarify what was going on in the so-called foreign mission field of Christianity.  This reality of what happened is not unique with me since numerous other persons have had similar experiences and can verify the point being made. 

 

In the first instance, this writer wrote a small booklet that discussed some aspects of Christian theology (on Identity and race), not readily apparent to most people. 

 

Since the remarks were controversial with a limited appeal, ads were placed in several of the Sardis Church of God and Sacred Name publications offering these books free to whoever would write for them.  Once the word was out, a surge of letters was received from Africa and India asking for the books. 

 

Over time, some of the distributed publications seemed to have gained some distribution in these Third World countries.

 

The result was still more letters from so-called Christian preachers, saying that they wanted to join with me in promoting the theology outlined (on Identity and race).  Several such letters were received from the Third World, suggesting a common belief--none from the US or Europe.  This was the first indicator of something smelling in those lands. 

 

In a second situation, a friend of this writer in Tulsa, Oklahoma wrote a small tract which found its way to India.  One of the persons in India wrote my friend and said he was in total agreement with the tract and wanted to affiliate with its writer. 

 

By pouring the flattery on in the letter, my Tulsa friend sent some money to this charlatan in India.  So the Indian began a process of regular letters of praise and flattery to get more money. 

 

 

A Christian Testimony 

 

Still later, a friendship was established with the former leader of one of the Sardis Churches of God with headquarters in Caldwell, Idaho.  This Sardis spokesman, now deceased, related some experiences his group found in their overseas “mission” work.  He related that persons in Black Africa and India, in particular, would try to make contact with Christian Churches in America. 

 

They would pour the flattery and nonsense on about how great the American church group was and that they wanted to become a representative in their countries.  Often, they would claim to have a church group there and the capability to add thousands of new converts to the American churches’ membership rolls.  Of course, Christian Churches go wild over these prospects. 

 

Once contact is made, the foreigners would then write regular reports and send pictures of their huge, evangelistic successes with the conversions of multitudes of people to the particular Christian Church and its teachings.  The communications continue as long as the stupid Americans continue to send money overseas. 

 

Christian groups with a published periodical find that these Third World people will write all kinds of letters for publication in the periodical, claiming poverty and the ostensible need for funds to eat on, buy a bicycle for transportation (allegedly, to carry the “Gospel” to the different villages), and of course, to buy “Bibles” and other “Christian” literature and books.

 

 

Professional Confidence Games 

 

One of the popular tricks of these con artists seems to be the use of pictures.  Let’s say that you are the leader of the X church in America, and that you link up with one of these swindlers, in say Black Africa.  Before long, the African will start one of your churches in his country--supposedly. 

 

At least, he will write and report his great success in spreading around your particular theology.  The confidence man will soon make a large sign which identifies (in English, by the way, and not necessarily even including his local language) your church group or particular denomination.  He will hang the sign over his house or some building. 

 

Next, the African will go and collect many of his neighbors, relatives and friends and have them assemble for a group picture in front of the sign hanging over the involved building.  Then the con man takes a camera and snaps several pictures of this “Christian Church” group in Africa, which is a part of “your” American denomination.  It is your foreign “work.” 

 

Of course, these cheats are in contact with a huge number of American and European religious groups and they have different signs prepared to represent each and every group that they are getting money from. 

 

These confidence artists rotate the signs and pictures to send to their various sponsors and benefactors.  Sometimes, they don’t even bother to change the people.  They assemble a crowd under one sign and take some pictures. 

 

They merely change the sign and take some more pictures of the same crowd of people (and laugh all the way to the bank to deposit the money that they receive from the different Christian suckers). 

 

White Christian sun worship churches must like all of the flattery and praise because they continue to link up with these African and Indian con artists.  And of course, the credulous Whites seem to delight in sending more and more money to their overseas’ “foreign works.” 

 

 

Handling Visitors 

 

On occasion, some of the Western Christian suckers take an evangelistic preaching tour of their many new converts in the Third World lands.  Typically, these visits are announced and coordinated in advance with their handlers.  Consequently, the confidence men (or women in some instances) have time to prepare for the visit. 

 

Of course, it is no big deal for these confidence handlers to get a bunch of their relatives, friends and colleagues together for a meeting or two and to pose as the church members.  All of them can be and are primed in advance on what to say and how to act when the American or European church leader arrives to inspect his flock. 

 

If the Christian suckers check out their evangelistic fields unannounced, and in a secret or surprise visit, a real revelation can then materialize when the local con man is caught with his pants down--because the truth is that all of this stuff is merely hype and show to get money from suckers. 

 

Usually, there are no converts and there are no organized church groups disseminating any of the material sent to the handlers.  It’s all a scam! 

 

 

The Potential 

 

The potential for these con operations was well illustrated in an editorial by Kenneth Ryland in the Nov-Dec 2002 “Sabbath Sentinel” (p. 3)--as published by the Bible Sabbath Association.  Ryland told about the visit of a Black African preacher from Kenya named Joseph Kimani, to his home recently.  Ryland said that he was privileged to learn from this “man of God.” 

 

Per Ryland, Kimani has a goal of evangelizing the entire country of Kenya.  He adds that “God wants all to hear the message of salvation” (which is, of course, the common Christian pitch).  Although not mentioned by Ryland, it was clear that the African was at editor Ryland’s home to con some money out of him and/or his “Sabbath Sentinel” readers.  Perhaps Ryland can help Joseph in his undertaking. 

 

Sometimes, these foreigners not only obtain vast sums of money from the suckers, but they often get paid vacation trips to the US or Europe and occasionally receive paid tuition and education expenses to attend US or European colleges and universities.  Of course, free educations at denominational schools are pretty common rewards to foreign converts. 

 

 

Close to You, Inc. 

 

While the Bible Sabbath Association (BSA) is supposedly a non-denominational effort with only a goal and purpose of promoting the Scriptural Seventh day Sabbath, the Association seems to have transitioned into a profile of trying to evangelize the Third World with the Christian message--as demonstrated above in the “Sabbath Sentinel” and in another action to now be cited. 

 

In January 2003, this writer received a book list from the Bible Sabbath Association with a response note from something called Close to You, Inc. with a message of trying to raise money from Sabbathkeeping Christians to help a school, orphanage and “poor Church members” in El Salvador. 

 

Since the daughter of the association’s secretary is married to a Hispanic leader in El Salvador, this is probably the source of this effort to raise money for people in El Salvador.  In any case, this writer thought it strange that the Bible Sabbath Association would get involved in any way with a Christian work to con money out of suckers for Colored Third World evangelism.  But apparently, it has. 

 

Though the Association is supposedly non-denominational (focusing only the Sabbath), as noted above, it is clear that its present outreach is very multi-cultural and multi-racial.  Tragically, the modern BSA refuses to list Sabbathkeeping groups which are politically incorrect on race (i.e., those which do not allow/promote racial amalgamation) in its directory of Sabbathkeepers/outreach material. 

 

Thus, it discriminates against Sabbathkeepers who do not have the “approved” views.  The point of these comments on the Bible Sabbath Association is that there is right now an insane outreach to the Colored Third World by Christians of all ranks and stations.  Even in groups which supposedly have limited ministries, there is this insanity and push to join the mad plunge to multi-racialism and multi-culturalism. 

 

 

Free Bath Towels and Meals 

 

But there is still more on how Christians gain proselytes.  In some Pacific islands, the Mormon church has been known to give away a beautiful, large, bath towel to newly baptized converts. 

 

On Saipan Island, a Pentecostal church not only gives away free bath towels to her new members, but she also provides a free, weekly meal every Sunday for her members and visitors to come and enjoy (of course, after preaching services). 

 

In China, Christian missionaries have traditionally given free (rice) meals to Chinese peasants in order to induce them to come out periodically and hear the so-called “Gospel.”  Accordingly, some wise Chinese began to call Christianity in Chinese “fan jou” which means the “rice religion” (per Bo Gritz, in an article on “Christianity Before Christ,” appearing in the 11 June 1994 “Center for Action” paper). 

 

It seems quite evident that these bribes, payoffs and give-a-ways are needed by pagan Christians in order to interest and motivate the non-Israelite nations, who really just don't appreciate and understand Truth--if it was being given to them. 

 

In reality, this give away of a free meal is not particularly unique in our time, as assorted numbers of churches and religious organizations have used "free" food as an enticement to get otherwise indifferent and apathetic people to come out and hear their spiel for ages. 

 

As the reader may also recall, the same thing brought lethargic and could care less people out in the days of YESHUA.  Persons back then in the first century CE also came for the free meals and not to learn about Truth (John 6:24-27). 

 

While it may make some sense that heathen Christian Churches would “bribe” non-Israelite people (who have little or no interest in Truth), one would have to stop and ponder about the situation described by Yohanan (Jo 6:24-27).  Maybe those particular “Jews” were really Amalek-Edomites who, too, could have cared less about Truth. 

 

If they were atheistic Amalek-Edomites, they would not have been particularly interested in anything except the free food.  Perhaps there was a need for those particular Jews (whether Edomites or not) to be exposed to truth so that they could be given the opportunity to just reject it outrightly, as has been thoroughly discussed herein in the vein of turning to the lost sheep of the House of Yisrael. 

 

 

Another Black Scam 

 

Whether it was the tremendous success that Black Africans have enjoyed in cheating dumb, White, Christian Americans and Europeans or something else, it is significant to note that Blacks in Nigeria have come up with a similar fraud to take money away from even greedy, secularist, credulous Whites. 

 

An Associated Press report on Nov 11, 1998, mentioned that 2 million letters come from Nigeria to America each year in an effort to steal and misappropriate money from gullible, greedy Americans.  So far, the African take has been in the hundreds of $millions annually.  This is big time fraud which the Blacks are especially skilled at doing. 

 

The way this rip off works is that a Nigerian obtains the name and mailing address of a greedy, stupid American.  The scam artist writes a letter to the sucker, claiming to be a Nigerian government official who wants to transfer millions of dollars out of Nigeria and will send it to the sucker’s bank account if the sucker will send some money to the Nigerian in order to pay legal fees. 

 

Naturally, many greedy, selfish, stupid, White Americans gladly start sending money to Nigeria with the mistaken belief that the alleged Nigerian government official will send some bigger bucks back.  Once the Nigerian con artist hooks a real, stupid sucker, he will continually milk him for more and more money to pay off these alleged legal bills (which never end until the sucker runs out of money or gets disgusted and quits). 

 

 

More on Mother Sardis 

 

The mother Sardis Church of God (7th Day) in Denver, Colorado has been in the business of “evangelizing” foreign peoples for some time (particularly in Africa and Asia, in the 20th and early 21st centuries).  Sardis has a specific group organized for this called “Missions Abroad.” 

 

The Jul-Aug 2003 “Bible Advocate” (p. 18) had a missions progress report on a visit by two Sardis leaders to Europe and Africa to check upon their foreign operations.  The African visit resulted in the church organizing a twelve member board of African directors in Nigeria.  A photo of this ordination was included with the story. 

 

But what was interesting was that at the bottom of the page of this missions report, the writer (evidently Bill Hicks of Blountville, TN) added a little “Caution, please” which warned “Don’t be a scam victim.  If solicitation letters are received from other countries, no matter how sincere they sound, please refer them to Missions Abroad for verification.” 

 

Apparently, Hicks or his church has learned that many African and Asian con operators write gullible and credulous Americans for money under some pretext.  The situation with Nigeria was noted in the preceding remarks.  It has to be relevant that as mother Sardis sends a missionary team to Nigeria to expand her work there that one of the missionaries must offer this “Caution, please” remark. 

 

As uninformed as mother Sardis is (at least, on the Scriptures), it is fascinating that just as she ordains and establishes her church operations in Nigeria that she simultaneously must “warn” potential suckers in her church about receiving solicitations from other countries.  Is that any way for a multi-cultural Christian Church to react toward her Black brethren in Africa? 

 

 

Changing Christian Ideas 

 

From the discovery of the Americas in 1492 until the close of WWII, the White Christian West maintained that the North American Indians (largely of Mongoloid stock) were wild savages.  Hollywood regularly made movies depicting this condition (like the famous Western “Stagecoach”). 

 

But following WWII, the Christian West adopted and are now teaching a new position that Indians were compassionate, loving, kind, civilized people, supposedly like Christian Westerners. 

 

Actually, this same motion has been underway in all of the White, Christian, Western cultures since WWII.  Repeatedly, the developing population is being schooled, trained, taught and motivated to believe that all of the Colored peoples of the world are loving, kind, wonderful, compassionate, civilized people.  If there is any barbarism, cruelty and evil, it exists with the White man (principally the WASP males). 

 

This trend and stupidity will be addressed in some detail in later chapters on humanism.  Suffice to say, it the real world out there in the early 21st century (a world of distortion, deception and lies). 

 

 

The Early American Missions 

 

In any case, the Christian West undertook the task of evangelizing the Indians almost immediately (by the Spanish, using the sword and the threat of death).  The famous American West was largely opened through the work of one Marcus Whitman, who was both a doctor and a Protestant (Presbyterian) missionary. 

 

Marcus and his lovely Christian wife came to the Western frontier to open a Christian mission in 1836, near the present town of Walla Walla, Washington.  Whitman’s mission was called Waiilaptu.  Following the normal Christian mission practice, this one was designed to offer free medical care (and food on appropriate occasions) to the nearby Indians and particularly to operate a school for Indian children. 

 

Upon learning about Christianity, the compassionate, loving, kind, merciful Indians thought so much of the Whitmans that in 1847 they rose up and murdered the Whitmans and the people at their mission (including a number of Indians and half breed children) in a great fury of hate and savagery. 

 

This is always a danger and possible fate for Christian missionaries--out spreading around their love and concern in the context of the brotherhood of man, so fondly believed and promoted by Christianity to the pagans around the world. 

 

 

The Historic Christian Pattern 

 

But the pattern followed by the Whitmans was repeated on numerous occasions throughout the Third World as the White Christian missionaries insisted on leading the way into the darkest and most remote parts of Africa, Asia and the Americas. 

 

The Christian sun worship practice was almost always the same.  Bring some free food, toys, trinkets, gifts, etc and the Colored peoples would come out to hear the Christian message. 

 

As was and is the normal Christian method, a school and hospital or dispensary were quickly opened to accommodate the indigenous people.  As long as the free gifts continued, the Colored peoples seemed to get along satisfactorily for a while as loving Christians. 

 

But with the schools and preaching services, the missionaries were quickly introducing some unique teachings to the so-called savages.  Very soon, the savages were taught the universal brotherhood of man and a form of Socialism, whereby the Christians will give them a stream of gifts and benefits if they will just pretend to be Christians or at least show up for preaching services. 

 

All of this wonderful Christian sun worship brotherhood of man thinking and the free gifts seemed to have worked well for a while at many of these missions.  But the seeds were being sown for trouble (as in the case of the Whitmans).  Naturally, the natives grew restless with all of these new sun worship teachings. 

 

While Colored persons have periodically submitted to the sun worship missionaries and their free give-aways, it must be pointed out that they essentially hated the White man and what he was trying to impose upon them. 

 

Even modern books, writings and movies are beginning to come forth which communicate the incredible hatred that the Coloreds have had for evil Christian missionaries.  Little Indian children might have their long hair forcibly cut.  But they would never like it or appreciate it. 

 

Of course, the Coloreds have often had to submit under threat of the sword and death.  Therefore, many have submitted over the ages and come under the tutelage of the sun worship missionaries.  But in their hearts, they hated it and wished for a return to their former primitive and savage methods. 

 

Along with the sun worship missionaries, other White men also came to the backward Third World lands to develop farms and exploit the natural resources.  In general, these people brought Western Christian civilization to the savages with the establishment of White laws and Western values. 

 

 

Some Saw Opportunities for Plunder 

 

But the Colored savages were learning things at the Christian missions that they were the same as the White conquerors and settlers and that they were entitled to free hand outs without work and productivity. 

 

When the Blacks in Africa looked upon the prosperous White farmers, miners, etc (who had come and worked hard to develop the land), they saw opportunities to take over.  Thus, in Kenya and numerous other Black states, rebellion and terrorism quickly developed (from the Christian teachings) in the form of the famous Mau Mau murderers. 

 

In South Africa, the greatly beloved Nelson Mandela became a first rate terrorist to murder and kill as many Whites as possible, so he and his colleagues could steal all of the development and civilization that had come to South Africa. 

 

The customary process in Africa was to immediately kill the White men and then rape and torture their women before killing them and their children.  The anarchy, terror and butchery in the Congo, Angola and on and on are all classic illustrations of what can happen to a culture after the missionaries had taught the brotherhood of man and Socialism to the natives. 

 

The stage is now set for a repeat of this madness in South Africa, now that White rule has been largely replaced.  This pathetic pattern of sickness was promoted and followed for years now all over the Third World by the Western Christian leadership.  It is still being followed today. 

 

Now, after 400 years of Christian sun worship missionaries and missions, what can be said of the surviving and ruling Colored governments in those lands?  They are just as barbaric and uncivilized as ever.  Corruption, murder, torture and oppression are the orders of the day--just as they were before the missionaries came. 

 

Are those people now better off?  The loving, concerned, considerate, Christian Westerners would say yes (under the guidance and direction of ruling Amalekite plutocrats).  But are they really better off?  The truth is manifestly no! 

 

 

A Classic Story of Christian Missionaries 

 

Some years ago, a powerful book was written by Peter Matthiessen (which was made into a great  Hollywood movie) on the pathetic problems that Christian preachers and leaders can cause in their evangelistic and missionary activities. 

 

The focus of this contemporary work (“At Play in the Fields of the Lord”) was an isolated, savage, Indian tribe living in the Amazon rain forest of Brazil and what can happen to them under a Christian government and Christian missionaries.  What can happen is fairly common among not only the aborigine Indians of South America, but indigenous natives around the world.  

 

While this work had some apparently fictionalized incidents in it, the essence of the production was one of truth which has happened hundreds and perhaps thousands of times over the last many years since Christian missionaries started their task of evangelizing the world. 

 

The surfacing problem is that most Western Christian governments (ostensibly Christian or at least the government leaders, who are supposedly Christians) see some land which they would like to steal from the indigenous natives living there.  These supposed Christians view this land as representing profits (from commercial exploitation) or areas for habitation purposes (by the voting public). 

 

The dilemma is that the natives are often savages and very warlike.  They will not always sit back and willingly allow the good Christian government to come in and steal their land without a fight.  True, they have often done so in past ages.  But there always is the potential for trouble and especially in modern times. 

 

Unless some scheme is worked out to deal with the problem, real difficulties can surface.  Many people coming in to seize the land can be murdered by the savages.  This may prompt an undesirable call for the military to come in and retaliate.  Therefore, another option is usually desired. 

 

Loving Christian governments can choose between at least two or more methods which will allow them to steal the land without having to murder all of the natives.  One option is to pay and bribe some third force to come into the land and be even more of a savage than the natives.  By killing and terrorizing them, maybe they will willingly pack up and move on. 

 

The last option, which has proved to be the most popular one of all, is to Christianize and pacify them.  For this one, the “loving” Christian government makes contact with some “loving” Christian missionaries and encourages and helps them to come into the jungle areas in order for the missionaries to begin the “loving” practice of making Christians out of the savages. 

 

Knowing full well that the aborigines will not respond to Gee-Zeus and the Christian Gospel, Christian missionaries have historically turned to bribes, toys, trinkets, beads and gifts to induce or seduce the stupid natives to come to Christian sun worship services.  And this works for a while. 

 

 

Danger Usually Surfaces 

 

But there is always the danger that the natives will grow restless and commence a campaign of revolt and murder against the Christians (like with the Whitmans and so many others over the ages). 

 

When the loving Christians can perceptively see evidence of this coming danger, they can get their guns out and build fortifications of barbed wire around their missionary compounds to keep the natives out--only allowing a few of the more trusted ones in for Sunday, sun worship services. 

 

Inevitably, the Christian process of pacification ultimately brings trouble for all willing and unwilling participants.  In time, the missionary’s wives and daughters will be raped or abused in some manner.  Their children will be exposed to the vulgarity and open fornication of the savages (yes, many of the primitive natives and particularly teenagers practice their sex publicly). 

 

By living in the jungle, it also happens that in time jungle rot and tropical diseases set in to bring death to the missionary and his family.  Otherwise, it is also manifest that as the natives do begin to revolt, they will murder the missionary and his family members if possible (as with the Whitmans).  The poor indigenous natives will either submit and become pacifists or in the revolt, they will be subjected to government action. 

 

If the government does have to intervene to rescue the missionaries and restore order in the land following an uprising, the typical reaction is to bring the military in and shoot and murder a number of the savages in order to force the others to flee in stark panic and terror into the surrounding jungles. 

 

When the Christian effort is all over, the bottom line is often that many of the missionary families will be plagued with disease or die from disease or be murdered at the hands of the savages.  Surviving missionaries will return home to brag and boast about their great work of sharing the Gospel. 

 

For the natives, they will either Christianize and lose their land or they will be murdered and scattered.  If the natives do submit to Christian pacification (as usually happened in Africa), they stood to get free Christian educations, White Christian wives and many other benefits and gratuities. 

 

The Black Africans, with their vast numerical strength, generally waited until the right time came for an uprising (when colonialism grew unpopular and the weak Christian West refused the military option of attacking and killing the savages). 

 

 

The Brazilian Story 

 

The story under consideration seems to have followed much of the pattern, just outlined.  The Brazilian government (of mongrel Catholic leaders) wanted the land and tried to get a couple of drifters with an airplane to fly over the area and drop bombs to run the Indians off.  The drifters refused.  So the government turned to loving Christian missionaries to come in and pacify the Indians with free gifts and toys. 

 

Ultimately, this never worked out.  In the end, the two missionary women were violated, a missionary boy died from disease and his father was killed.  Nothing of good was accomplished by the missionaries.  Finally, the government came in with power to kill many of the Indians and force the others to flee in panic and terror into the jungle. 

 

In the early stages of this story, the two drifters posed the following question to one of the missionaries-- “The Lord made these Indians the way they are--why are you down here trying to change them?”  Naturally, the Christian evangelist had no answer. 

 

 

The Bottom Line 

 

For a summary of this topic, the May, 1997 “Bible Advocate” (17) had a news report from Baden, Germany which quoted European economist Siegfried Buchholtz as saying that “the (Christian) church has a great product, but is not marketing it properly.”  Buchholtz also went on to say that many church leaders do not believe in their product. 

 

While the so-called “great” product is open to debate, there can be no argument on the fact that Christian Church leaders do not believe in their product.  That observation is assuredly not open to question.  It is reality! 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 288--Signs and the Spiritual Baptism

 

 

The Ministry, Revisited 

 

Previous chapters on YHWH’s true ministry and on Christian Church practices discussed the question of YHWH’s commissioning process to determine who will represent and speak for Him here on earth. 

 

The chapter on Christian Church reactions made the point that Christian Churches and individual Christians have their own procedures for determining the Christian ministry--procedures which are far removed from the Scriptural demands established by The ELOHIM.  

 

In the former presentations, a brief reference was made to the question of the use and presence of signs and miraculous manifestations in YHWH’s ministry (and especially, in the context of the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH and/or of Fire).  This chapter will assess this issue in some detail. 

 

 

The Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH 

 

There were some OT prophetic statements (Isa 44:3; Joel 2:28-29) which effectively promised a coming Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (“Holy Spirit” or “Holy Ghost” in the English translations).  Seemingly, this experience is sometimes likened to rain (the former and the latter rains). 

 

But the first real clarification of the subject came when Yohanan the Baptist predicted the coming baptism by YESHUA as being separate and distinct from the baptism of water (Matt 3:11-12; Mk 1:7-8; Lu 3:16-17; Jo 1:31-33).  In some of these remarks, the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH is mentioned with a conjunction in the vein of the Baptism of Fire. 

 

The immediate question here is whether there are two spiritual baptisms or just one.  The conjunction is the Greek “kai,” which can be a conjunction.  But it also can be a enhancement of the former remark (as discussed in prior chapters).  Thus, it might suggest two baptisms (of the Spirit and of Fire) or a single baptism but one with two different manifestations or aspects. 

 

 

More on One or Two 

 

In any case, this non-water baptism does seem to involve two aspects or methods of receipt (which may allow that the two baptisms are different).  First, Yohanan seems to suggest that it came upon YESHUA as a part of a miraculous event from heaven in the form of a dove.  There was evidently no laying on of hands (unless Yohanan did touch YESHUA).  It happened spontaneously just after YESHUA was baptized in water. 

 

Please note that many people were baptized by Yohanan, but only YESHUA received the Spirit from out of the heavens.  Frankly, this writer suspects that this event with YESHUA involved both the Baptism of Fire and the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH, as the NT texts seem to indicate (but the two baptisms still could be separate events which simply occurred in the approximately same time period). 

 

The next event on this line occurred after YESHUA’s resurrection, but before His ascension (Jo 20:22; Acts 1:2).  The Book notes that He imparted to His disciples (by breathing upon them?) the promised RUACH HA KODESH (The COMFORTER).  Was this the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH? 

 

 

The Day of Pentecost 

 

In any case, the disciples had the Spirit when they were assembled on the day of Shavuot and when The RUACH HA KODESH descended as a wind and as a fire to grant them miraculous gifts of foreign languages and dialects (Acts 1:8; 2:1-4). 

 

Please note that this event was miraculous from out of the heavens (as happened with YESHUA at the Jordan with Yohanan), and without the laying on of hands (but it occurred in the presence of the approved apostles).  Was this event the Baptism of Fire? 

 

In the “Concordant Commentary” (p. 173, 179), A. E. Knoch distinguishes between John 20:22 and Acts 2:4 by suggesting that the former was for the receipt of the Spirit for a personal cleansing action (for them) while the event in Acts was the coming upon them of the promised power.  Yet, Knoch seems to suggest that both events were the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH.  

 

However, one might make the case that the first was the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH while the second one was the Baptism of Fire (if the two baptisms are indeed separate and distinct). 

 

Frankly, this writer leans in the direction that both events are probably two baptisms; or as a minimum, at least two aspects or manifestations of one baptism.  In which case, the two of them possibly may constitute one baptism (spiritually) as occurring in two events or two phases. 

 

As will be developed and commented upon in subsequent chapters herein, it might be that the correct Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (in the vein of a personal cleaning action upon all elected believers) is administered by the laying on of hands (by an approved apostle), and that the Baptism of Fire comes spontaneously and miraculously (from out of the heavens on occasion) upon only those persons selected for service (this possibly happens in the presence of an apostle for authentication). 

 

 

The Very Elect 

 

In the age end, it appears that the Baptism of the RUACH HA KODESH is administered to Philadelphia just before she makes her escape to Petra (Isa 4:4; Zech 9:1-12; 10:1).  As will be described in later comments herein, one can make the case that even earlier the Baptism of Fire may also come upon some persons of Philadelphia to allow them the means to work for and serve YHWH in someway in the age end.  

 

 

More Examples 

 

The next good illustration of this phenomenon occurred with Kepa and Cornelius (as discussed in a prior chapter).  In the case of Cornelius, the language gift (the Baptism of Fire) occurred miraculously from out of the heavens even before Cornelius was baptized in water (Acts 10:44-48). 

 

Please note also that evidently the cleansing action (in the form of the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH) may have possibly occurred simultaneously with the miraculous gift of languages (Acts 10:15; 11:8-9), or it could have happened later with the laying on of hands by Kefa (though this option does not seem to be mentioned). 

 

For sure, this event with Cornelius depicted the Baptism of Fire.  And it occurred much like the situation on Shavuot in Acts 2--spontaneously, from out of the heavens, as The RUACH HA KODESH fell upon Cornelius.  Whether it is or is not significant, it must be noted that this event occurred in the presence of an approved apostle (Kefa), who authenticated it as being valid. 

 

In the other examples, the Spiritual baptism seems to be a miraculous event; but as occurring in connection with the laying on of hands (Acts 8:14-17; 9:17; 19:6).  In the cases at Acts 8:14-17 and 9:17, the events seem to have included for sure the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (as a cleansing action). 

 

It is not totally clear in those two instances that the Baptism of Fire was included at that time or not.  In the case of Shaul (Acts 9:17), it is almost a certainty that he did receive the Baptism of Fire and perhaps as a part of the Spiritual baptism when Ananias laid his hands upon him. 

 

In Acts 19:6, the manifestation clearly involved the Baptism of Fire (since they spoke other languages), and possibly the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH as well. 

 

The point of this seems to be that The Baptism of Fire and possibly the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH can come upon a person miraculously from out of the blue (if it serves some purpose for such).  But otherwise, the common procedure probably involves the laying on of hands by an approved apostle--at least, for the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

This writer is suspicious that the two baptisms are separate and distinct--though they may occur in the same time period and physical setting.  Possibly, the better option is that the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH is administered by the laying on hands by an apostle and that the Baptism of Fire occurs as a miraculous event from out of the heavens. 

 

As a minimum, it must be acknowledged that these two forms of baptism can come in two separate phases or actions (as happened with the disciples). 

 

It can come in the role of a personal cleansing action (The Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH); and on other occasions, it can come miraculously out of the heavens as a spontaneous gift for service (the Baptism of Fire).  However, in other Scriptural examples, it may have come in one motion, but for the two cited purposes. 

 

 

Truth Versus Signs 

 

Thus, one of the features of the ministry of The ELOHIM is that He typically granted the elected persons with certain power and authority to perform miracles and signs to authenticate their ministry, although it is evil people who seek such an evidence of signs and miracles (Matt 12:39; Jo 4:48; I Cor 1:22; 14:22). 

 

Actually, it is “truth” which sets YHWH’s representatives apart and it is by truth that they can be known and recognized (I Jo 4:1-6).  YESHUA and the leaders of the Apostolic Assembly (Kefa, Yakov, Yohanan, Shaul, etc) were all identified and made known by truth (to the individuals of truth) and not by signs and miracles. 

 

The typical Christian can never understand this fact that it is “truth” (and truth alone) which identifies and sets YHWH’s true, commissioned representatives (and the election as well) apart.  However, the matter of recognizing and identifying truth and spokesmen of truth is no easy matter for most persons.  Why? 

 

Well, the reason seems to be because most people (and this includes the bulk of Christianity) have no conception at all as to what is truth (YHWH’s Word is truth).  Of course, the Scriptures communicate truth. 

 

 

Ignorant Christians 

 

But most persons (including Christians) know little or nothing about YAH’s Word.  Therefore, they are unable to recognize and know what is truth, as opposed to what is false (lies).  Hence, it is a case of the blind leading the blind.  And when the blind leads the blind, where do they both end up?  They both fall into the ditch. 

 

Being basically shallow and ignorant in terms of what the Book correctly says, the typical Christian turns to other approaches to establish and identify his/her teachers, preachers and leaders.  Sun worshipping Christendom is like other pagan religions that look for charisma and/or miracles and signs in their spokesmen.  People always follow charismatic leaders and this is true in Christendom. 

 

Pentecostals and Charismatics also look for emotionalism and particularly so whenever a charismatic leader can motivate and influence them on an emotional plane.  What a tragedy it is that people are not interested in following someone on the basis of truth and righteousness, and instead, turn to charisma, signs and emotionalism.

 

Although YHWH grants authority to His commissioned representatives to work signs, it is also a fact that Satan, demons and false, sun worship preachers can also work miracles and produce signs and wonders on appropriate occasions (Matt 7:22-23; Mk 13:22).  Truly, it is evil people who seek a sign (Matt 12:39). 

 

One must remember that the sun worshipping Egyptian magicians could sometimes work miracles--just like Moshe could (Ex 7:9-12).  Assuredly, in the age end, the coming beast power will produce signs and miracles which will fool much of the world’s population (Rev 13:13-14). 

 

So, what are the differences between the good and bad?  Well, one may wish to compare the situation with the signs produced by Moshe and the sun worship priests and magicians and the miracles coming from the age end beast organization with those signs produced by the power of YHWH. 

 

 

Healings in Churchianity 

 

Modern healings are also a point of confusion among much of Christendom and particularly among the Pentecostals and Charismatics because some people do seem to get healed on occasion.  Well, that’s no big deal since people likewise get healed at Spiritualist, Witchcraft and New Age seances and meetings.  Yes, even miraculous healings are big among Cabalistic Jews (“To Eliminate the Opiate,” p. 103). 

 

Of course, primitive medicine men among the American Indians and Black Africans sometimes produced successful healing results.  To this day, the whole Voodoo movement among the Blacks of the Caribbean area and portions of the Americas (including the US) is substantially predicated upon Voodoo healings. 

 

For centuries, in the ancient Greek-Roman worlds, there were pagan healers and pagan healing gods.  In “The New Testament A Historical Introduction to the Early Christian Writings” (p. 209), Bart D. Ehrman mentions the pagan god Asclepius (son of the god Apollo) who was a famous healing god.  

 

Ehrman’s book (ibid, p. 46) has a ancient relief from the temple of Asclepius in the city of Piraeus which shows the god at work with his female assistant--busy healing a sick person asleep.  Importantly, this relief shows the healing god as using the laying on of hands to heal the sick person.  This very presentation is much like one would see among modern Pentecostals/Charismatics. 

 

Even the famous charlatan Jim Jones was a big healer among his followers.  Numbers of charlatans and fakes have been Christian healers over the long centuries. 

 

Likewise, portions of the modern medical establishment have turned to the practice of the laying on of hands for healing, as a part of its new concepts on holistic health, as described in a former chapter.  Like The MESSIAH said, as you believe so be it, and all things are possible to him who believes (Matt 8:13; 17:20; Mk 9:23). 

 

If one believes that the sun god Gee-Zeus will heal him/her, healings are possible.  Sometimes healings are immediate and sometimes the seeker must continue to look to and have faith in the sun god over long periods of time (like days, months or years), before they finally achieve a hoped for healing (or die, as most people do when they wait upon the sun god for healing). 

 

 

Healings in the Word 

 

Contrast this waiting and long drawn out situation with healings in the Word where they were always instant and miraculous.  There were no time delays.  The sick were not told to have faith and wait for a future healing or to die, as the case may be! 

 

The NT ministers clearly had the power and authority to heal and to heal instantly as a miraculous event.  Manifestly, there is no Scriptural record of any leader of the Apostolic Assembly ever praying for people and then having them wait for later “miraculous” healings (or maybe, even dying without experiencing the healing in the flesh). 

 

If the healing doesn’t come immediately, it logically cannot be identified and labeled as a miraculous healing.  In fact, some persons would even question whether or not it directly came from The MOST HIGH.  Apparently, to fulfill YHWH’s purpose in healing, the healing would have to be fairly immediate in time following the prayers of His representatives.  Otherwise, there would be doubt about its source. 

 

 

Modern Views 

 

Incidentally, some Pentecostals/Charismatics have cooked up the idea that when one of their Holy Roller preachers prays for a sick person, the healing can come much later over time or even very slowly over time.  Alternatively, maybe the healing will not come in this life at all, but will occur with death.  In other words, death is a healing process if a Holy Roller preacher prays for someone. 

 

In this vein, the alleged authority, power and/or gift of healing with the Holy Roller preacher is never in question.  Obviously, this is just one more example of where organized Churchianity goes to great length to protect her preachers (who will never be held accountable for any of their sins, shortcomings or failures). 

 

By this argument (that healing comes in death), the preacher is always assumed to be a legitimate representative of The MOST HIGH (this reality will be described in some detail in later chapters which offer a true example of modern Holy Roller mentality on miraculous healings). 

 

There is another little trick that Christian preachers inevitably use when they pray for a person and no healing comes forth.  When these failures happen, the fault is almost always placed with the sick person on the premise that the sick person did not have sufficient faith or that the healing of the sick person was not in the will of The ELOHIM (this course will also be addressed in the just mentioned later chapters). 

 

So while faith and belief are of critical importance to people seeking to be healed from the Devil (in other words, if you believe in Zeus, Gee-Zeus or anything or anybody, results can be had), the real representatives of YHWH were and are granted specific authority to work miracles which are not contingent upon the faith of the persons seeking help. 

 

 

As One Believes 

 

Therefore, in terms of Satanic healings, outside the purview of YHWH YESHUA, “some” people can be healed by their faith and belief (in anything or anybody).  In other words, with adverse healing powers, it is a hit or miss proposition, depending upon the faith and belief of the persons needing healing. 

 

If they believe in the healer (Satan, Gee-Zeus, Oral Roberts, Jim Bakker, Voodoo healer, another sun worship preacher or whoever or whatever), then often they can be healed.  Assuredly, the evidence is persuasive that sun worshippers can be healed (but not always) when they have faith and call upon the sun god Gee-Zeus for healing. 

 

Moreover, it must be noted that in the Scriptures, the commissioned individuals having the granted power to heal (or cast out demons) did not do this publicly in front of congregations of people, as is the Christian procedure. 

 

This action of calling the sick and possessed up front of an assembled group of people appears to be a sun worship exercise that is not found in the Word.  Surely, these public displays benefit evil Satanic purposes, to be discussed in later chapters. 

 

By use of Kirlian photography, discussed previously, it has been shown that when one of these so-called healers touches an expectant person, who believes in him, electricity from the healer is transferred to the receptive sick person.  In other words, the motivated sick get a charge according to their belief in the healer. 

 

Many modern health specialists are beginning to understand the power of electricity to heal and even in the context of mental telepathy.  This opens the door to healings by thought and concentration, as is developing within the current holistic health field, as mentioned above, and as described in a former chapter. 

 

A health audio tape put out by Dr Stephen E West mentions a process of self healing, using the electrical powers of a person’s own body to heal various ailments and problems (per audio tape, “Discover the Electrical Power Plants In Your Body”). 

 

The essence of this self healing consists of thinking about the sickness and disease and what organs are involved in contributing to it, and then focusing on being well or on the recovery or healing of the impaired organ. 

 

Supposedly, one can mentally transfer healing electricity to the defective organ(s) to stimulate recovery.  This audio tape even suggests self healing by believing and calling upon Gee-Zeus or whoever or whatever power a person believes in (this can include any person or supposed power like Satan, demons, channeling spirits, etc). 

 

 

Human Minds Have Power 

 

The point of these comments is that the human brain and/or the human mind has enormous power and influence over the health of the body. 

 

The medical profession and healing arts have understood this phenomenon for ages.  Doctors know that because many patients have belief and trust in the doctor that the doctor can prescribe or administer a placebo and many of those patients will recover.  How?  These healings are possible on the basis of faith in the human doctor. 

 

The Jan 20, 2003, “Time” magazine (p. 62) had a special section on “Your Mind Your Body” devoted to the issue of healing from the human mind.  In fact, the cover of this magazine had a woman in a yoga lotus position with a cover story on “How Your Mind Can Heal Your Body.” 

 

This “Time” article noted that many Eastern mystics believe that the mind and the body belong to an indivisible continuum (but this view seems to be in sharp contrast to the Scriptures which teach that they are not necessarily the same--although there is an obvious connection or linkage between the two). 

 

In any case, this one-entity thinking has it that disorders in the human mind can affect the human body adversely and the right thinking in the human mind can affect the human body favorably.  This connection between human thoughts reacting favorably or unfavorably on the human body is now a known product.  Even the Word allows for this idea (as noted above and in prior chapters on health). 

 

Thus, it is possible for healings to occur simply on the basis of mental thoughts, belief and faith in anybody or anything.  Concentration is particularly effective.  Obviously, such healings do not appear to be representative of the direct work of The True ELOHIM.  More was said on this type of healing in prior chapters on health. 

 

 

Why Go to the Devil 

 

Though exceptional healings are possible in pagan, Christian, sun worship ceremonies, with faith, why would a true believer want to turn to the sun god for healing?  Would it not be better for a believer to wait upon and look to YHWH YESHUA for healing and reject the sun worship mode? 

 

Forty years ago, this writer saw a picture of a small girl, perhaps four or five years old, on the cover of an Oral Roberts magazine.  Her legs were in large braces, and she was bent forward while leaning on two crutches.  She was a victim of polio.  Her parents were soon to take her to a Oral Roberts meeting and she was reportedly healed. 

 

Assuredly, almost any rational and civilized person would have had great compassion for this child and would have been elated over her healing (as i was at that time). 

 

But in retrospect, and in looking back at this event, the question must come up as to the propriety of her parents building up her faith in Oral Roberts and/or Gee-Zeus, so much so, that when they took her to Roberts’ meeting, she believed so much in him and/or Gee-Zeus that she was healed. 

 

This is not the way for “true” people of The ELOHIM.  There is no benefit or gain to be derived from going to the Devil/his workers (as this writer stupidly has done in going to Christianity for healing).  Later chapters will focus more precisely on this issue in the context that Satan is not divided, and he and his program must get something out of these healings.  For now, it can be said that this approach is not the Scriptural one. 

 

While some persons can be and often are healed by faith and belief in the healer or the sun god; contrariwise, without faith, the seeker will not be healed.  That’s why that if a whole line of sick people go to an Oral Roberts meeting, some will be healed and some will not.  It depends upon their individual belief in Oral Roberts, Gee-Zeus, Satan or some other agency. 

 

Conversely, in terms of the specific grants of authority to commissioned persons to heal (via the Greek dunamis), they healed all (100%) Israelite people with good attitudes, indiscriminately (Matt 4:23; 8:16; 9:35; 10:1; 12:15; 15:30; 19:2; 21:14; Lu 4:40; 6:19; Acts 3:1-8; 5:16; 8:7; 10:38; 28:9). 

 

Obviously, persons with a bad attitude and rebellion in their hearts were another matter (Matt 13:57-58).  In other words, if individuals are hostile and antagonistic with rebellion, contempt and disbelief in their hearts, miracles seem out of the question.  Overall, attitude has a lot to do with healings and miracles and even from commissioned representatives. 

 

 

More Apostolic Authority 

 

One of the important reasons for the twelve apostles and their authority is that The HIGHEST ordained that they and they alone had the power and authority to lay their hands on a convert to administer the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH, as this fact was established in previous comments on Acts (even the miraculous cases in Acts 2 and 10 [involving the Baptism of Fire] occurred in the presence of an apostle). 

 

 

The Christian Approach 

 

Christendom has adopted the ritual of the laying on of hands as one of her doctrines.  As Christians follow this practice, the sun worship preacher (without any authority and in defiance of the Scriptures) places his sun worship hands on some poor, dumb soul.  The Pentecostals and Charismatics use this laying on of hands procedure for all kinds of reasons (all illegal, per the Word). 

 

About the only thing that the stupid subject will receive from a Christian preacher with the laying on of hands is a demon (or correctly--come under the mental power of a demon), as noted earlier.  There seems to be a possibility of the transference of demons (as noted in former comments); or rather, the power of demons and their telepathic control over people through this process. 

 

It is a very dangerous practice for anyone to let other people put their hands on them in a religious ritual sense--beyond one of the legally appointed apostles of the Apostolic Assembly (who are identified by truth). 

 

With this limitation on receiving the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH, how then will it be possible for the promised age ending, latter rain?  Well, if Yohanan was translated without seeing death with a view that he will be returned for the age end witness (Rev 10 and 11), then the person of faith must just have some patience and wait on YHWH YESHUA to send His true representative to administer the true baptism. 

 

This representative (likely Yohanan) will be identified by his presentation of  truth (I Jo 4:1-6).  Any person not in truth can’t possibly be YHWH’s representative.  This same analogy applies to the question of identifying a true prophet.  They must be in truth, and all of their prophecies must come to past (Deut 13:1-11; 18:18-22). 

 

A true prophet will always be in truth and will always prophesy truth.  False prophets inevitably fail on some point.  Yes, Ellen White, Joseph Smith, Jean Dixon and all the other false ones have all failed in some of their prophecies. 

 

 

Purpose of the Real Baptism 

 

There has been persistent confusion over the New Testament Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (translated as Holy Spirit or Holy Ghost in most English renditions) and/or Baptism of Fire.  As described in previous remarks, the Word seems to say that these forms of Spiritual baptism were designed for at least two specific purposes (as discernible in the few cases of its occurrence in the book of Acts). 

 

Firstly, it is manifest that the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH process was useful from the standpoint of cleaning up a sinner and giving him help and a perspective on human carnality (perhaps to also include a comprehension of Scriptural Hebrew to allow Scriptural understanding?). 

 

This seems to be the essence of the NT Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (Isa 44:3; Matt 3:11-12; 20:22-23; Mk 1:7-8; Lu 3:16-17; 12:49-50; Jo 1:31-33; Acts 1:5; 11:16). 

 

Secondly, this experience was surely a process to prepare the recipients with qualities necessary for ministerial service.  This is probably one of the key features of the whole experience (evidently, in the sense of the Baptism of Fire).  The Apostle Shaul particularly brings this point out in his famous dissertation on “tongues” or correctly languages (I Cor 14:1-40)--as will be discussed in the following chapters.  

 

Service is manifestly the primary factor for the dispensing of the gifts of the spirit, as evidently materializing in the baptism (Rom 14:19; I Cor 12:7, 12, 26; II Cor 10:8; 12:19; 13:10; Eph 4:12-16, 29; I Thes 1:5-10; II Thes 1:10). 

 

As YHWH said, He would speak to Yisrael (in other languages, as needed in the Diaspora for non-Hebrew speaking Israelites) as a witness (I Cor 14:21).  Service will be assessed in some detail in the subsequent chapters. 

 

 

Love/Obedience 

 

As a minimum, this whole theme of the baptism is secondary to love (I Cor 13:1) which involves obedience of YAH’s Torah, as cited earlier.  In fact, the Word is quite specific in declaring that The ELOHIM gives The RUACH HA KODESH to those who obey Him, as mentioned previously (Acts 5:32; Heb 5:9). 

 

Hence, the gift of the true spiritual baptism is closely connected to obedience.  It is inconceivable that The MOST HIGH would give this marvelous gift to a bunch of rebellious sun worshippers who will not obey Him. 

 

Finally, these gifts were to end and did end (or correctly, they were suspended for some 1930 plus years) with the work of the Apostolic Assembly in c70 CE (I Cor 13:8). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 289--Pentecostals and Charismatics

 

 

Modern Holy Roller History 

 

This writer has seen and observed many of the formerly mentioned Pentecostals and Charismatics in action over the years.  They all appear to have received their gibberish and other experiences from a common source--the preaching and laying on of hands of a preacher named W. J. Seymore at the Azusa Street sun worship Church in Los Angeles, commencing in April 1906. 

 

Christian Identity preacher Don Elmore has suggested that the modern Pentecostals actually descend from the earlier 19th century Restoration Movement, headed by Thomas and Alexander Campbell, and frontier preachers like James McGready and Barton Stone (primarily in Ohio, Kentucky and Tennessee).  The Restoration effort seems to have produced strange physical fanaticism and reactions among its participants, like one finds among the Pentecostals. 

 

The Restoration Movement gained some recognition for its role in the development of the Church of Christ, Disciples of Christ and Christian Church denominations (as cited earlier herein).  Elmore suggests that this stirring was linked to the famous social movements of the 19th century--like Women’s Suffrage, Abolition, Feminist and Temperance, as well as influencing most of the Christian efforts led by women. 

 

 

The Bethel Bible School

 

But the modern tongues phenomenon actually started on Dec 31, 1900 (later than the Restoration Movement and earlier than the work of Seymore) with a sun worship preacher named Charles Fox Parham who held an all night “watchnight” (New Year’s) service at the Bethel Bible School in Topeka, Kansas. 

 

The so-called tongues (Greek glossa/glossolalia) experience came to one of Parham’s students, named Agnes N. Ozman, when Parham laid his hands on her.  In general, Parham and his students did not know what they were hearing from Agnes, although one student later said it might be Chinese. 

 

While many Holy Rollers over the years would hope that Agnes had spoken Chinese, one must pull his head out of the sand and ponder how in the world a child (for example, of the children present and observing Parham’s work) in Kansas in 1900 could have had any understanding at all about Chinese in order to evaluate and identify it, even if he or she heard it. 

 

Actually, there does not seem to be a Chinese language per se.  Instead, the Chinese speak a huge number of different dialects--like the Northern Mandarin, the Southern Cantonese, and so forth.  Surely, if Parham’s student was so bright, he or she should have been able to be more precise in identifying the mutterings of poor Agnes. 

 

Nothing more evidently happened on the tongues matter until in 1905, in Houston, Texas.  There, Parham laid his hands on Seymore from Louisiana. 

 

W. J. Seymore didn’t get the experience immediately in Houston.  But he did so a little later before proceeding on to Los Angeles to make Christian sun worship history on Azusa Street, starting in 1906, when people came by the thousands to his little mission to get the alleged “baptism of the Holy Ghost.” 

 

 

The Negro Linkage 

 

Seymore was a one-eyed Negro preacher who held interracial meetings at his Azusa Street Church and laid his hands on Whites and Blacks alike.  Hence, the Holy Roller movement is very interracial and sexually promiscuous, as will be demonstrated later herein.  While the Identity Holy Rollers are not personally so prone to interracial beliefs, the rest of the motion clearly tends in that direction. 

 

Consequently, the Holly Roller movement has been extremely popular among Black people and even among some White people with some presence of Black genes.  As noted earlier, Negro persons and people with Black genes tend to be dullards mentally; but very strong extroverts, feelers and perceiving types in temperament.  Thus, they are not much on Scriptural study. 

 

Obviously, it is precisely these types of individuals who make excellent candidates for the demonic baptism of the Holy Roller experience, for the emotionalism in worship and for the acquisition of channeling demons in the laying on of hands in the Holy Roller methodology. 

 

This writer has known a number of so-called White people over the years with heavy African genes.  A number of these persons have turned to the Pentecostal-Charismatic movement to find their religious niche in life.  Many of them have become Holy Roller preachers (with some measure of success with their gift of the gab and some charisma). 

 

As elaborated upon in a previous chapter, a huge number of White people carry Black African genes.  The same condition is far more prevalent and extensive among Hispanics--which almost all have significant Black genes. 

 

The difference between the racially mixed Whites, as opposed to the Hispanics, is that the Hispanic mix basically involves a Yellow-Brown Hamitic mix with Blacks in contrast to the more White mix with Blacks found among the Northern European White populations. 

 

Obviously, with the fact that Black genes are so common among Hispanics, it is to be anticipated that Hispanic based populations would find an acceptance of the Holy Roller phenomenon.  As will be pointed out in comments to follow, the Holy Roller manifestations are taking hold extensively among Blacks in Africa and Black based Hispanics in Latin America. 

 

 

The Satanic Plan? 

 

Perhaps from the very beginnings, Satan chose to use African peoples or other peoples with heavy African genes from miscegenation as his primary stock of persons to adopt and perpetuate the Holy Roller experience.  It started with W. J. Seymore and exploded upward ever since among Blacks and people with Black genes. 

 

This writer is not prepared to suggest that all Holy Rollers are automatically Negroes or people with Black genes, although this well could be the case.  To determine this possibility, it would take some study and research which this writer lacks the means to carry forward. 

 

Modern history has recorded the reality that some persons allegedly of Indian (Mongoloid) ancestry are also prone to accept the Holy Roller manifestations.  Here, people like Oral Roberts and the famous Jim Jones (of Jonestown) come to mind.  Both Jones and Roberts, and apparently some few other prominent Holy Rollers, are part Indian. 

 

In the case of Jones, the case might be made that he also had some Black genes in his genealogy--along with the Indian genes.  He was extremely dark and swarthy.  Oral Roberts is reportedly part Indian and most persons would not allow that he has Black genes (but almost anything is possible). 

 

Assuredly, Roberts could have Negro genes as many Indians in Southern Oklahoma did miscegenate with both Whites and Blacks.  Roberts could be a product of this interracial mixing.  Apparently, Roberts married a White woman of better racial stock.  So here, we have a situation with a very charismatic Indian man (or whatever he is) marrying a reasonably white, White woman. 

 

 

The Charismatics 

 

In 1951, a wealthy California dairyman added the next big impetus to the Holy Roller movement when he organized the Full Gospel Business Men’s Fellowship, International, which began to attach some respectability to the Holy Roller movement.  Perhaps this effort above all else set the stage for what was to follow. 

 

A few years later in 1959, the experience came to John and Joan Baker, members of a Southern California Episcopal Church.  Soon, other Episcopalians had the experience--including Dennis Bennett, Rector of St. Mark’s Episcopal Church in Van Nuys, CA. 

 

Whereas the former recipients of the “baptism” had to quit their old line denominations and move to the Pentecostal Churches, this new Anglican phenomenon allowed them to stay in their churches as “Charismatics” (although Bennett was soon to move on to another Episcopal Church in Seattle, WA). 

 

In February 1967, a small Charismatic prayer meeting started at Catholic Duquesne University in Pittsburgh.  While the Catholic rulers in Rome did not immediately get on board on the Charismatic experience, they did sanction and authorize the motion almost from its beginning at Duquesne. 

 

Quickly, the experience spread into huge numbers of both Catholic and Protestant Churches as the modern Charismatic movement (now, with 500 million members).  While the Charismatics have much in common with the old line Pentecostals, they tend to somewhat tone down the wild fanaticism and insane emotionalism common with the Pentecostals. 

 

 

Modern Demonism 

 

This study previously broached how utterly unscriptural the Pentecostal-Charismatic movement is.  There is no need to repeat all of those remarks since they are available (or will be further commented upon at some length in later remarks in this study), and also are so obvious to anyone willing to spend some time in an objective study of the experience. 

 

But there are questions of sun worship attached to this expression which must be recalled and addressed here. 

 

As outlined in the former chapters, the modern Pentecostal-Charismatic movement is clearly a demonic motion, and especially in the context of the gibberish phenomenon, mentioned heretofore, and to be described in some detail in the following chapters (Isa 8:19; I Tim 4:1; 6:20; II Tim 2:14-16).  When something looks like a duck, walks like a duck and quacks like a duck--it must be a duck!  The same thing applies to demonism. 

 

If there is any doubt in a person’s mind on this condition, then he or she should spend a minimum of time comparing the present manifestations with the Scriptures and note the differences between the modern phenomenon and what the Word actually says. 

 

In such a comparison, the clearest and most convincing proof of Holy Roller demonism can be found in the old line Pentecostal Churches with their wild and uncontrolled fanaticism which looks like a sideshow or three ring circus.  While both White and Black Pentecostal Churches are absolutely fanatical and wild, the Blacks are by far the worst.  Things really turn sick and wild in Black churches. 

 

The Negroes seem to completely lose control of any sense of rational conduct.  The same wild fanaticism and emotionalism is also fairly common with so-called Whites who have heavy African genes.  Subsequent presentations will discuss this reality more fully.  Suffice to say, the Holy Roller demons really surface in Black worship and among people with significant Black genes. 

 

Numbers of Black and White Pentecostals act like crazy and insane people in a wild orgy or trance and especially in their night and/or evangelistic services.  Some bark like dogs. Others crow like roosters.  Significant numbers jerk, roll, pitch and buck while standing or laying on the floor.  Jerking is a very common manifestation among both Black and White Holy Rollers.   

 

Not only do Holy Roller worshippers fall in the floor in a trance state, they often will jerk while in their demonized trances.  There must be jerking demons infecting the Holy Rollers because this writer has seen Holy Roller preachers jerk while in a supposedly conscious state and during the midst of their talks. 

 

 

The Prophecy Club 

 

The Prophecy Club is an organization in Topeka, Kansas which seems heavily demonized with Holy Roller demons.  However, in fairness, this group has had some very excellent speakers on its lecture tour to talk about the coming world government and other topics of keen interest to the student of truth.  Some of these speakers are not into religion, per se, although most are at least Christian believers. 

 

In the late 1990s, the Club had a man with a PhD in a science field speak on a current topic about the coming world government.  The man’s talk was good and he seemed informed on his topic.  Other than acknowledging that he was a Christian, there was nothing in his presentation to link him to the Holy Roller movement.  A couple of years passed and the man came back to the Club for a follow-up talk. 

 

In the follow-up, he displayed an occasional evident Holy Roller jerk.  As both of his talks were available to this writer in video presentations, it was easy to watch and study his mannerism and style in the two tapes.  In the first one, he seemed like an educated, articulate, rational man.  In the second one, he still seemed to have some of these qualities, but combined with a definite Holly Roller jerk. 

 

While it was impossible for me to be sure of what happened to this man between the first speech and the second one, it does not take too many brains to suspect that he came into contact with a Holy Roller preacher and the laying on of hands (there can be a transference of demons, as noted earlier).  It’s highly plausible that the poor man picked up a Holy Roller jerking demon somewhere between the two talks. 

 

 

More Holy Roller Reactions 

 

Running the aisles, screaming, hollering, crying, mumbling, laughing (alleged to be the “holy laughter,” whatever that is) and carrying on are all also common Holy Roller actions/manifestations. 

 

Many Holy Rollers follow a practice of falling to the floor in an unconscious state or trance and can be out for hours and hours.  Sometimes women falling to the floor expose their bodies and some nudity--which, of course, become sin.  One must wonder then what kind of a spiritual power these women are functioning under.    

 

In Holy Roller lingo, this falling to the floor in a trance is called being “slain in the spirit.”  An article on “The Holy Spirit” by Rick Aharon Chaimberlin in the Apr-Jun 2000 ”Petah Tikvah” magazine (p. 34) noted that these persons “slain in the spirit” generally fall backward (and they lay on the floor on their backs or sides). 

 

Chaimberlin went on to note that Leviticus 9:24 seems to have a report of a real outpouring of The RUACH HA KODESH as a fire to consume a sacrifice.  Per this awesome display, the people fell on their faces (face down).  So, if the Holy Rollers are going to fall, why don’t they fall face down rather than backward? 

 

An intelligent, rational, sane observer watching this wild, Holy Roller circus has to conclude it to be demonic and involving bad powers.  There is no other way for a sane, sensible person to view this mess!  Again, as noted above, the Charismatics tone this wild fanaticism down considerably.  They do express some of it, but nothing like the old line Pentecostals. 

 

 

No Rituals? 

 

The interesting thing about this confusion and pandemonium is that Pentecostals will claim to doom’s day that they have no rituals or physical procedures and that their worship is totally spontaneous under the “spirit.”  Any person confused and ignorant enough to suppose that these Holy Roller gyrations represent the mentality, intelligence and thinking of The Spirit of The EL has got some definite problems. 

 

There is no way that modern, man-conducted, Holy Roller manifestations can represent or be linked to YHWH’s Spirit-Mind.  On this, a previous chapter addressed this issue in the context that man-made rituals and physical worship procedures are rampant throughout Christendom--to include the Pentecostal and Charismatic groups. 

 

This writer has read about, seen videos on and personally observed a huge number of Holy Roller Churches in action over a period of 40 years.  Categorically, they do follow many man-made or demonically promoted rituals and/or physical actions in their worship services which never seem to involve mental awareness, intelligence and logical thinking in the context of spirit and truth (per Jo 4:23-24). 

 

Seemingly, without exception, almost all Holy Rollers go through the just described fanaticism and physical actions (barking, crowing, holy laughing [so-called], jerking, etc) on a ritual plane. 

 

Significantly, these activities even look almost exactly the same in all Holy Roller Churches.  There is almost no variation between them, although some churches (especially those with Charismatics) tone the gross fanaticism down considerably. 

 

The exact, same, wild manifestations are also commonly found in Hinduism where the faithful get together to jump up and down, pitch, buck, scream, mutter unintelligible gibberish and fall to the floor in demonic trances.  The writer of this study has seen documentary films of some of the Hindus in action.  And they almost always react exactly the same way that Pentecostals do with very little in difference.   

 

The followers of the Hindu guru, Bhagwan Shree Rajneesh, formerly in Central Oregon, used emotional outbreaks, fanaticism and demon trances routinely in their worship (which might be traceable, in part, to the guru’s fecal matter which is periodically served on a dish for the faithful to eat/taste in an effort to increase their spirituality and linkage with the guru). 

 

The Hare Krishna sect is also quite emotional and fanatical and use unintelligible mutterings in its worship procedures.  The so-called “tongues” phenomenon is very common in perhaps all forms of Hinduism, the mother of the Hare Krishna movement, as will be assessed in later comments herein. 

 

With these enormous similarities between Hinduism and the modern, Christian, Holy Roller movement, an important question comes to mind.  Could Hinduism be the source of Christian Pentecostalism?  Or alternatively, could they both come from the same (evil) source? 

 

 

Authority of an Apostle, Revisited 

 

Importantly, only a true, first century apostle could seemingly grant the real baptism, as noted in the prior chapters (Acts 1:15-22; 8:14-15).  This is a most significant reality to consider and especially in view of the large number of people claiming to be apostles and of the huge assortment of Holy Rollers who put their hands on people to receive the so-called baptism. 

 

The qualifications of a true apostle were outlined in former chapters herein.  Suffice to say, there aren’t any people around today who meet those qualifications--unless and until a real apostle shows up on the scene (like the first century Yohanan). 

 

One of the modern fake apostles seems to have been a man named Peter Martinez (an apparent Hispanic), who moved in on the Prophecy Club turf for awhile to try to take it over or at least become the apostle and leader of the group.  This Martinez was reportedly a Holy Roller preacher (and an alleged, anointed apostle, as he claimed) who had dreams, visions and supposedly operated in the prophetic word. 

 

As pointed out earlier, the Prophecy Club has had a number of very excellent speakers who have been on its speaking circuit (to various cities across the US).  Many of these persons have put out some extremely informative and professional videos which this writer has seen and quoted from time to time herein.  However, this Martinez was not one of them. 

 

The Sep-Oct 1999 “Prophecy Club” newsletter (p. 1) mentioned one of Martinez’s visions in which he claimed to see “Gee-Zeus,” who was beaten by a demon crazed mob into a bloody pulp.  According to Martinez, he saw the “Lord” on the cross and so forth.  Anyone familiar with the few truths, outlined so far, are acutely aware that Martinez had some major problems. 

 

At the start, it was apparent that he was not an apostle.  And if he had been in contact with Gee-Zeus and the “Lord/Lard,” then he was working for Satan.  And if he saw something on a cross that was supposedly the “Lord,” be assured that he was in a demonic trance.  The important essentials about his message were clearly contrary to Scripture.  Clearly, he was a religious fraud--apparently out to clip the Prophecy Club. 

 

It is this comparison of so-called visions and dreams with the Scriptures which immediately reveals a false person in contact with demons, rather than The Real ELOHIM.  This is one of the problems of the false prophetess Ellen G. White (of the Seventh-day Adventists) and the con man Joseph Smith (of the Mormons). 

 

True apostles must meet the qualifications of an apostle.  And by all means, only a true apostle can grant the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH with the laying on of hands.  That is the Scriptural example in Acts 8. 

 

Even the spontaneous experience with Cornelius (to be later discussed) was clearly prompted to induce the Apostle Kefa to baptize Cornelius and perhaps lay hands on him (Acts 10:44-48).  In other words, this Cornelius incident was unique like Acts 2 and a true apostle (Kefa) was present to authenticate its occurrence. 

 

 

Some Scriptures 

 

Moreover, this entire Holy Roller motion is now big in collective Christianity which is basically heathen sun worship.  And it always has been heathen sun worship.  Is The MOST HIGH stupid?  Will He grant this wonderful baptism to a bunch of disobedient sun worshippers?  Is it thinkable that The HIGHEST is going to turn this gift over to people who do not worship Him in spirit and truth, as discussed heretofore (Jo 4:24)? 

 

Is it conceivable that He would give this gift to people in sin, whose prayers He will not even listen to, as elsewhere proven herein from the Word?  Is it credible that a pagan sun worshipper praying, crying and moaning to the sun god as Gawd, Lard or Gee-Zeus could ever expect YHWH to grant him this profound gift?  The answer to all of these questions is the same--no way Hose! 

 

Next, this movement is heavy among women, behemah and nokri/nekar peoples.  Aside from women, most of these persons would likely never be commissioned to be ministerial servants of YESHUA and would hardly have been in receipt of a gift for service.  In terms of Israelite women in the Assembly, women are to keep silent (I Cor 14:34-35; I Tim 2:11-12). 

 

In fact, the Holy Roller women are generally all big mouths in public services.  Holy Roller women are almost always out front--publicly praying and muttering their gibberish.  Otherwise, in all instances, women are not to exercise authority over men or attempt to publicly teach or instruct men, as Holy Roller women tend to do (Gen 3:16; Isa 3:12; I Cor 11:1-15; 14:34-35; Eph 5:24; I Tim 2:11-15). 

 

YHWH is not the author of confusion (I Cor 14:33), and the spirits are subject to the speakers (I Cor 14:32).  Everything in the Assembly must be done decently, in order and without confusion (I Cor 14:40, Jas 3:16).  Things are done orderly and logically. 

 

Yet, the Holy Roller churches are a mass of wild pandemonium, confusion and fanaticism.  Yes, unintelligible gibberish represents confusion and not logic or truth. 

 

Evil people seek signs (Matt 12:38-40; 16:4; Lu 11:29).  The Holy Rollers generally seek the experience and become very elevated and proud over it.  With this experience, they come to believe that their tickets are punched and they no longer have need of study or works of obedience (which are the real fruits of the Spirit). 

 

The gibberish phenomenon (to be discussed in the following chapters) actually makes the Holy Rollers come to be very self righteous.  They think that they are not only saved, but very exclusive with this so-called “sign,” which they mistakenly identify as a Scriptural sign of salvation and linkage to The MOST HIGH.  They are very proud and vain people because of having this experience. 

 

 

Scripturally Illiterate 

 

In the before mentioned period of 40 years of my being acquainted with and knowing of thousands of these people, never has any of them (not even one) ever shown to this writer any particular knowledge or understanding of the Word.  Most of them are extremely Scripturally illiterate. 

 

They live and exist on emotional good feelings, in lieu of Scriptural truths.  They equate their emotionalism and fanaticism to the Spirit, never understanding that spirit involves thinking, intelligence and mental awareness and capacities.

 

In terms of obedience, they all seem to be extremely rebellious and rolling in sin (especially in sexual permissiveness since sex sins seem to be fairly common among Holy Rollers, as will be described in succeeding chapters).  They will not be corrected by the Book.  Why?  Because they have an experience which makes them very self righteous, needing nothing further spiritually. 

 

While many of them believe that they are very religious and very close to the Scriptures, the truth is that they are a part and parcel of Christian Babylon because the whole motion represents “confusion” --specifically Babylonian sun worship confusion.  Instead of being close to the Scriptures, most Holy Rollers seem far removed from the righteousness and truth of the Book. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 290--Languages for Service I

 

 

The Tongues or Gibberish Phenomenon 

 

To the Pentecostals and Charismatics, the ability to mutter some gibberish and unintelligible mutterings represents the baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH (which they call the “baptism of the Holy Ghost”).  This gibberish or unintelligible mutterings and sounds is the backbone of the modern Pentecostal-Charismatic movement. 

 

The Holy Rollers call this gibberish or unintelligible sounds “tongues” (supposedly, these unintelligible tongues are the same thing as the Greek “glossa,” found in the New Testament; which, by the way, actually refers to known, human languages and dialects). 

 

The Holy Roller tongues or gibberish concept must be understood in order to appreciate how false and deceptive this motion is.  To examine the so-called tongues experience, it is necessary to recall some comments from the previous chapters on the purposes of the true baptism. 

 

In particular, service seems to be inherent.  In this context, one should keep this factor in mind when reading Shaul’s remarks to Corinth on “tongues.”  As the “Davis Dictionary of the Bible” (p. 831) mentions, the whole discussion in I Corinthians 14 concerns speech in a foreign language.  This is a most important point, as will be proven herein. 

 

One speaker should speak at a time and no more than two or three in total (I Cor 14:27).  These restrictions are clearly called for in order to keep a meeting orderly and without confusion.  Holy Rollers often go wild and most of them (usually two or more all at once) tend to peep and mutter all at the same time in an absolute wild circus of confusion and pandemonium.  Most know nothing of the just mentioned limitations. 

 

In other words, the language gift is for service and not confusion.  Assuredly, the very use of a foreign language in the presence of someone who does not understand that language can create problems in understanding.  

 

Obviously, care must be exercised in order for edification to result.  Perhaps also, this is the reason that Shaul said that prophesying was a far more important gift than foreign languages (I Cor 14:1-5). 

 

Tongues (the Greek “glossa,” in the context of the human tongue speaking known, human languages and dialects) are for a sign--not to believers, but to those who do not believe (I Cor 14:22).  This is another profoundly important point!  These true “tongues” (languages and dialects) are for those who do not believe.  They are not for believers. 

 

 

Babylonian Babbling (Confusion) 

 

On the tongues theme, the “Davis Dictionary of the Bible” (p. 831) concludes-- “Anybody could babble hysterically, but only when the speakers used languages which they did not know before could the gift of tongues be recognized as miraculous.” 

 

The ELOHIM confounded the one language of the post-flood Adamites into perhaps some 70 varieties (per Rabbinic literature) at a place called in Hebrew “Babel” (in Greek, Babylon), which means confusion (“Young’s Analytical Concordance,” p. 66). 

 

Dr David H. Stern asserts that the English word “babble” comes from the Hebrew Babel (“Jewish New Testament Commentary,” p. 222).  Among other definitions, babble means “inarticulate and or meaningless sounds...confused speech” (Funk & Wagnalls’ “Standard Desk Dictionary,” p. 45). 

 

Shaul focused on this dilemma in both of his letters to Timothy.  In the first instance, he condemned vain babblings (I Tim 6:20), just after he took note of the demon problem (I Tim 4:1).  In the second case, he called vain and useless babblings--words of no profit and “ungodliness” (II Tim 2:14-16, in the KJV).  

 

Proverbs 23:29-30 seems to link babbling to a drunk who is muttering incoherent sounds.  And the babblings of a drunk must not be confused with the first Apostolic experience of the event and Kefa’s cautious remarks on the subject (Acts 2:15). 

 

However, it was Yeshayahu the prophet who really got to the heart of the matter by identifying the peeps and mutterings (obviously the babblings) of certain Israelite people with demonic spirits and wizards (Isa 8:19).  No wonder the Holy Roller babblings and mutterings are so manifestly demonic. 

 

Does it not seem conclusive that the modern gibberish mutterings of Holy Rollers have a definite connection to babble, Babel and Babylon?  While collective Christianity has manifest ties to Babylonian confusion, as demonstrated heretofore, it is more certain that the Pentecostals and Charismatics have even more definite Babylonian ties. 

 

 

Edification 

 

There is no question about it.  The tongues gift was one of known human languages and dialects.  As pointed out in former comments, they were and are to edify unbelievers and the collective Assembly and not the person speaking (I Cor 14:4, 12, 16, 22). 

 

In most Holy Roller meetings, who gets edified and lifted up--the persons muttering the gibberish or the non-believing witnesses in the congregation?  This answer should be fairly obvious to anyone familiar with Holy Rollers.  They all seem to get an emotional charge (lifted up) from the exercise of their experience. 

 

This one little item is absolute, proof positive that the Holy Roller movement is false.  After all, it is the Holy Rollers themselves who are lifted up (benefited) and not the non Holy Roller witnesses who may be present in a meeting. 

 

Will unintelligible gibberish be a sign to unbelievers or would it edify the collective Assembly?  Would not unbelievers think that the speaker muttering gibberish is nuts (I Cor 14:6-11)?  The true tongues (languages and dialects) are for the purpose of communicating understanding--service (I Cor 14:3-19).  Gibberish serves no purpose for good whatsoever. 

 

 

Languages for Service 

 

Shaul’s dissertation on understanding, in the context of using foreign languages, is plain that the understanding must be mutual and a two way street.  Not only must the speaker speak in a language understandable to his hearers, but he must understand what he is saying himself to impart the right message (I Cor 14:4, 6, 11, 19). 

 

In other words, the gift was of a foreign language and not necessarily a gift of “what” ideas or messages to communicate in that language. 

 

Actually, there were separate gifts of knowledge, understanding and wisdom which were a different matter from the language question (Isa 11:2; Rom 1:11; 12:6-8; I Cor 12:4-11; II Tim 2:7).  That’s why the speakers needed to understand the applicable foreign languages that they were using in order to communicate Scriptural knowledge and understanding to others. 

 

Holy Rollers come to believe that their gibberish involves not only a gift of a language, but a gift of a particularly important message or communication from The EL.  Almost without exception, Holy Rollers themselves never understand the meaning of their own mutterings, although some few may claim to do so (as might happen from demonic mental telepathy). 

 

Among Charismatics, it is generally one of the other Holy Roller persons present in an assembly of people who may come forward to offer an alleged interpretation of some tongues presentation from another Holy Roller.   

 

Generally, Holy Rollers never can conceive that the true gift was simply a gift of a foreign language or dialect which the speaker, of necessity, had to understand himself.  In terms of speaking and using that language, the ability to have Scriptural knowledge and understanding was entirely another issue. 

 

This is a most profound point. 

 

Shaul’s message mandates that the speaker himself had to have understanding of the words he was speaking (I Cor 14:4, 6-8, 11, 16, 19).  The Scriptural record is never one where the speaker mumbles some gibberish which is unknown to himself.  Always, when using other languages, the speaker must understand his own words (even when an interpreter is interpreting to others). 

 

Modern Holy Rollers never seem to possess understanding when they mutter their unintelligible gibberish.  They are lost in a vague world of confusion as to the meaning of the sounds that they are piping (that’s why the Holy Roller Charismatics now place such great emphasis upon an interpretation from a third party.  The speakers themselves never understand their own mutterings). 

 

A reader’s letter in the Jul-Sep 2001 “Petah Tikvah” (p. 53), from Hilda Jesko of Indiana said that she attended a Pentecostal Church as a child with her grandmother.  Hilda said that no one speaking in tongues in the church ever understood their own words or sounds.  As Hilda asked, what benefit was this for those listening? 

 

 

The Need For Interpretation 

 

The need for interpretation to third parties was established by Shaul early on in his dissertation when he correctly reported that the singular use of a foreign language (without an interpretation into the vernacular of those present) would end up being just a talk to The ELOHIM since the words of a foreign language are mysterious or unknown to people who do not understand the language involved (I Cor 14:2). 

 

Obviously, in that context of not communicating understanding, the gift of prophesying was and is far more valuable and important than the gift of a foreign language. 

 

By all means, an interpreter must therefore be present to communicate understanding (I Cor 14:28) or the speaker must interpret himself into the vernacular of those present (I Cor 14:5, 13).  This is a most profound point in order to have edification for unbelievers. 

 

If the speaker has a gift of a foreign language to use in preaching to others, he must either be able to interpret his own words to those present, who do not understand, or he must have a separate interpreter present who can interpret his words into the other necessary languages of those present. 

 

 

The Speaker Could Interpret 

 

Obviously, if the speaker understands both the language he is speaking and the language of those present who need an understanding (interpretation), the speaker can just speak that language or do his own interpreting if he should speak some language not understood.  Alternatively, the speaker can use a third party if he must use the foreign language. 

 

For example, if the people present speak Aramaic and the speaker understands both Aramaic and Hebrew, and if he reads a Hebrew scroll or delivers a message in Hebrew, then he can do his own interpreting into Aramaic or he can use a third party to interpret the message into Aramaic. 

 

If a speaker speaks a language unknown to those present and it is not practical for him to interpret himself, it is crucial that he have a third party present to interpret.  Sometimes, it is easy for a speaker to interpret himself (when the speaker understands the language he is using and the language of his listeners).  But conceivably, there may be situations where the speaker does wish to use a separate interpreter. 

 

Too, a speaker may use a language which is understood by only part of the people present while others present use another language.  Obviously, an interpreter is necessary to reach all of those in attendance.  Clearly, a separate third party interpreter is necessary if the speaker does not speak or understand the needed language of those persons present. 

 

The point of Shaul’s words is that “understanding” must be present when an inspired preacher starts using languages which cannot be understood by all present.  In order for unbelievers and the collective Assembly to be edified, it is mandatory that different languages be appropriately interpreted so that all can understand.  Understanding is vital to avoid pandemonium and confusion. 

 

 

The Targums 

 

In the vein of Second Temple Judaism, where the Scriptures were in Hebrew and were read that way, it made sense that an “interpreter” was typically needed.  In those days, the Scriptures were read in the Hebrew and then were interpreted into the vernacular--like Aramaic (this practice produced the ancient Targums, elsewhere quoted herein). 

 

The basis for this procedure was established by Ezra when he read the law distinctively in Hebrew and interpreters present gave the sense and made the people understand (by interpreting it into the vernacular--Neh 8:6-8).  The interpretations were necessary for communicating comprehension.  In this instance, Ezra used third party interpreters to interpret the Hebrew into the vernacular. 

 

During most of the Babylonian exile and later, the Jewish Israelites and House of Yisrael exiles were scattered from Palestine and came to speak other languages. 

 

Even at the return to Palestine from Babylon, many only spoke Aramaic or some other language. Consequently, in Scriptural study of Hebrew scrolls, there was a bonafide need for people who could speak different languages and dialects in order to interpret the Hebrew words into the local vernacular.  In some groups of people, there could be a number of different languages in a group. 

 

As discussed in a prior chapter, the scrolls have always been read in Hebrew by a reading procedure today much like it was done historically.  If a translation was needed to the vernacular (for example, as was true in the East where Aramaic prevailed), an interpreter (a meturgeman, as noted earlier) was employed, as was Scripturally authorized (Gen 42:23; Ezra 4:7; Neh 8:6-8; I Cor 12:10-30; 14:5-27). 

 

Effectively, the New Testament mention of interpreters of languages involved these meturgemen who have been used from ancient times to interpret the Hebrew Scriptures into the vernacular in lands where the Israelites did not speak Hebrew. 

 

During the days of the Apostolic Assembly, when YHWH’s commissioned servants were tasked to go throughout the Roman Empire to reach the multitudes of the lost sheep of the House of Yisrael, they would find a whole host of foreign languages and dialects.  In trying to communicate with this huge variety of languages, miraculous gifts of languages and interpretations were crucial. 

 

Since the scrolls were in Hebrew (except for a few Aramaic texts), a preacher reading a Hebrew scroll would be faced with a need to have his reading interpreted into the local vernacular.  While the early NT writings were surely in Hebrew (as outlined in a former chapter), there would even have been a problem with Aramaic and Greek writings. 

 

Otherwise, the gift of languages was necessary for believers to even use the Hebrew language found in the Hebrew scrolls. 

 

 

So-Called Interpretations 

 

Since so much criticism was leveled over the years at the fanatical Pentecostals because of the prevailing confusion which was and is absolutely contrary to Shaul’s words to the Corinthians (I Cor 14:28), some of the Charismatics have pushed for a so-called interpretation of the gibberish, as if such an interpretation would make the whole exercise valid in front of the public. 

 

Manifestly, both the gibberish from a Holy Roller and the interpretation from one of the other Holy Rollers present come from demonic mental telepathy (unless faked).  Since the impulses, mental awareness and intellect comes by mental telepathy, the recipients think that they are getting messages from The MOST HIGH.  In this sense, many are quite sincere and not absolute frauds, as they would otherwise be. 

 

This writer has known a number of very sincere Holy Rollers who really believe that they are in contact with The ELOHIM.  In all of these cases of my acquaintance, the people involved are lacking in both obedience of the Torah as well as understanding (especially of the Tanakh, since most of them are only NT Christians). 

 

Not only are they, themselves, fooled, but because of their sincerity, they are able to mislead and fool others.  What a tragedy it is that these Holy Rollers and other persons, who believe in their experience, can never read and study I John 4:1-6--where it is manifestly clear that it is truth which sets the true believer apart from others and not experiences, emotionalism or anything else. 

 

 

Angel Languages? 

 

But the speaking and alleged interpreting of unintelligible gibberish still make no sense at all to many informed, students of the Word.  Consequently, many Holy Rollers dreamed up the idea that their unintelligible gibberish was valid and true in the sense that their gibberish represented mysterious languages of angels (I Cor 13:1). 

 

The entire, complete, Scriptural record communicates that angels always spoke known, understandable and intelligible languages to people whom they were in contact with on earth. 

 

Even bad, fallen angels, using mental telepathy to communicate with people on earth, use the appropriately known human languages.  Messages, both for good or evil (I Jo 4:1), have to be understood to be acted upon.  Without understanding, they mean nothing--absolutely zero! 

 

To the extent that so-called guardian angels may communicate with the election, they assuredly use the correct, known, human language understood by the person receiving the mental telepathic impulse or message.  There is no Scriptural verse anywhere that would allow, suggest or imply that any good angel spoke or used unintelligible gibberish to people on earth. 

 

Hebrew is the Scriptural language spoken by YESHUA to people whom He contacted and even by Shaul and Josephus to the collective peoples in their days.  There is no other Scriptural language. 

 

If the good messengers have a language, it most likely is Hebrew in the first instance, or otherwise, the appropriately known human languages--if they are in contact or dialogue with so-called human beings in carrying out their duties (this could cover all known human languages). 

 

 

What Purpose 

 

Manifestly, if angels have a language different from that of men, what purpose could it possibly serve for that language to be given miraculously to people here on earth--to particularly include rebellious sun worshippers, totally opposed to the Torah and righteousness and truth? 

 

If one allows that messengers can and would speak or communicate with the necessary human languages, why would it be logical to give to people on earth a heavenly angel language--if such languages actually exist? 

 

Languages are for communication purposes.  If there are unique angel languages, would not their purpose be strictly for communication among angels (who can understand them), rather than among men? 

 

Are humans/humanoids supposed to be in vocal and oral contact or communication with angels (beyond receiving good and bad mental telepathic messages or ideas--I Jo 4:1), in some type of a mediatorial role for them which would diminish YESHUA’s function of being The ONE MEDIATOR between The EL and man (I Tim 2:5)? 

 

 

Demonic Contact? 

 

If there is any basis for humans to have a peculiar language of an angel, surely, it must involve the case where demonic, unintelligible gibberish and mutterings are used for channeling purposes by people in the occult or New Age movement in their attempts to lock in on or with a fallen angel to receive occultic channeling messages. 

 

Hence, one may ask--are Holy Rollers really in contact with fallen angels and/or demons?  Does Holy Roller gibberish sounds represent languages of fallen angels and/or demons?  When Holy Rollers are mumbling these unintelligible sounds, are they really contacting and talking to fallen angels and/or demons? 

 

Otherwise, if some person is dumb enough to try to claim that gibberish is a prayer language of The RUACH HA KODESH, more problems erupt.  Why would a person want to speak to The MOST HIGH without understanding? 

 

Without understanding and awareness of what was being said (without mind-spirit), is it not plausible that a tongue under the control of an unknown agency (like a demon) may lie to, curse, insult and otherwise verbally attack The MOST HIGH? 

 

When it comes time to pray to and communicate with The ELOHIM, this writer assuredly wants to know and understand every word spoken to Him.  Why?  Without understanding, one might communicate all kinds of irresponsible promises, lies, hate and evil remarks. 

 

The willingness of people to turn their tongues and vocal cords over to unidentified, hidden powers is just incomprehensible to a logical, sane observer.  And once an external force takes over one’s tongue and starts muttering unintelligible sounds, why would the person insist on believing that the sounds are being made for a good purpose?  Truly, there is no Scriptural precedent or logic to explain this stupidity. 

 

 

Understanding Must Be Present 

 

The Apostle Shaul himself said that he would not pray in a foreign language (unintelligible to himself--I Cor 14:14); but rather, that he would pray with his spirit (his mind or mental faculties) and with understanding (by using a language he understands--I Cor 14:15). 

 

Without personal understanding, how many Holy Rollers using gibberish have the foggiest notion of what that gibberish means or if it does in fact have a meaning?  It may be just that (unintelligible gibberish) or it could be something far more dangerous and deadly.  If the speaker doesn’t understand, how can he be certain of what his sounds mean? 

 

As Shaul was correctly declaring, when he prays, he will pray with his mind (spirit) and with mental understanding from his mind.  The reason is that without personal mental awareness of the words spoken, who knows what might be said (I Cor 14:7-8). 

 

With understanding, it is possible to control the tongue, which is what The Scriptures demand since the uncontrolled tongue is a fire that can speak both blessings and curses (Jas 3:2-18). 

 

It is inconceivable to this writer that any human being would want to lose mental control of his own speaking capabilities, although some individuals in insane asylums do lose control and mutter incoherent babblings. 

 

And that is precisely what happens to the Holy Rollers.  They mentally (in their minds and spirits) give up the control of their tongues to outside powers or forces and start muttering incoherent babblings.  Even in teaching the tongues issue, Holy Roller teachers advocate the loosing of conscious control of one’s tongue and letting it mutter sounds indiscriminately (actually, by turning it over to a demon). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 291--Languages for Service II

 

 

Interpreting Gibberish 

 

While a fanatical Holy Roller may get an emotional charge out of muttering some gibberish, his human listeners will get nothing.  And if a Holy Roller mutters some gibberish and unintelligible sounds and if some other Holy Roller does come forward to “supposedly” give an interpretation of the gibberish, the question must be asked--what conceivable purpose could all of this process serve? 

 

In a congregation of people, what is the purpose of a foreign language (with or without an interpretation) if the speaker speaks the language of his congregation (as is commonly true in the Christian West and especially in America)?  Admittedly, if he reads or quotes a Scripture or other writing in a foreign tongue (like Hebrew, Aramaic or Greek), then an obvious need for an interpretation surfaces. 

 

Beyond this situation (which is extremely rare in Christendom because so few Christian preachers are able to read or quote a Hebrew, Aramaic or Greek writing), what conceivable purpose would a foreign language serve? 

 

Surely, The MOST HIGH has got some brains, rational and logic in the conduct of His religious services.  Why speak something in a non-understood language if the speaker can speak in an understood language?  Why go through this gyration and even face the prospect of having to have an interpreter?  Why not just avoid the confusion by speaking directly in the understood language? 

 

 

Holy Roller Interpreters 

 

In any case, the Holy Rollers have been moving to the use of so-called interpretations (on occasion) when the gibberish comes forth.  And in this situation, who can be sure that the alleged interpretation is correct?  Otherwise, would a rational, intelligent, logical, sensible, unbelieving listener be impressed with unintelligible gibberish and a supposed interpretation? 

 

Most educated, refined and intelligent people know a little bit about foreign languages and some assuredly would recognize gibberish as being precisely that--gibberish.  They would never be duped into accepting gibberish and a so-called interpretation which serves absolutely no purpose whatsoever among men. 

 

In a congregation where all present (including unbelievers) speak a common language, why in the world would there be a need to communicate with them in gibberish and have an interpretation of that gibberish?  As stated above, and previously, why not just speak to them in the language everyone understands and avoid the unscriptural confusion and waste of time? 

 

With a speaker in a congregation of people, where all present speak a common language, it is inconceivable to use foreign languages at all and then have to have them interpreted into the vernacular?  As noted above, the only logical occasion for this would surface in quoting, reading or reciting words in a foreign language and then interpreting them into the vernacular. 

 

In fact, this situation would clearly be the exact condition covered in Shaul’s early comments on this theme.  For sure, the gift of prophecy would be far more valuable and beneficial to edify the Assembly and unbelievers present than using foreign languages without imparting understanding (I Cor 14:1-5). 

 

Manifestly, the real tongues issue addresses service to benefit unbelievers and the collective Assembly at large.  Unintelligible gibberish, even with an alleged interpretation, serves no one except the speaker and his supposed interpreter (from the standpoint of pride and vanity of showing off their alleged great righteousness and contact with YAH). 

 

 

Gibberish Involves No Miracle 

 

As the previously quoted “Davis Dictionary of the Bible” noted, muttering gibberish or unintelligible sounds requires no miracle at all.  Moreover, there is no miracle or extraordinary process needed to “claim” that those mutterings represent a prayer language or the language of an angel.  All humans can do this on the premise of faking! 

 

Likewise, there is no miracle or trick involved when some person present in a Holy Roller meeting gets up and offers an alleged interpretation of some mutterings and gibberish uttered in the meeting. 

 

Anybody can be a tongue’s speaker or interpreter when the tongues involve unintelligible gibberish, babblings or mutterings; which, in fact, cannot be understood by any human agency.  There is no trick or magic needed for such presentations that can simply be made up fraudulently by a deceiver or otherwise come by mental telepathy from demons. 

 

 

The Problem 

 

The problem arises when one must speak or interpret a known, human language--without learning it as a human experience.  Now, this takes real doing.  This requires a genuine miracle when the language was not previously learned. 

 

And that’s precisely what the gift of tongues (correctly languages and dialects) was all about.  They were real languages and not incoherent nonsense which anyone can readily mutter. 

 

Real languages and dialects cannot be faked because there is always the prospect that someone present in an audience does understand both the words of the speaker and of the interpreter.  This possibility serves to authenticate the gift of true languages and interpretations. 

 

Conversely, the practice of speaking unintelligible gibberish and interpreting it can never be challenged by anyone because it is totally unintelligible to all human minds, uninfluenced by demons. 

 

The Scriptures (I Jo 4:1) teach and advocate that believers are to “try” or “test” (by the Word) the spirits and spiritual messages (to include those emanating as mental telepathic impulses).  Without understanding, how can anyone test unintelligible gibberish and alleged interpretations of it?  

 

 

The Real Purposes 

 

A preceding chapter herein on the purpose of life discussed the subject of learning and its enormous role in the pursuit of truth.  Hebrew Christian scholar Dwight Prior was quoted as saying that in Second Temple days, learning (which does involve mind-spirit) was one of the highest and most important activities of a religious Jew in Palestine.  He said that in Judaism, learning is for life and life is for learning. 

 

Likewise, the Apostle Shaul effectively echoed the same message on learning (I Cor 14:31).  Thus, the essence of the word “disciple” is that of a student or a learner in the context of putting those truths learned into obedience and righteousness. 

 

As Prior also noted, a sinful, learned man (in the Scriptures) was an abomination.  Truly, YESHUA came to call out disciples or students of the Word who would become learners and doers of righteousness. 

 

Assuredly, the human tongue and vocal cords and known languages have all been created by The ELOHIM for the purpose of communicating knowledge and understanding (or learning) about reality.  In the context of the Scriptures, languages were made to communicate learning and truth.  Clearly, they were not made to build up pride, vanity or religious emotionalism and hysteria. 

 

It is manifest that the true gift not only was of various foreign languages, but the recipients were able to speak those languages fluently in a miraculous, natural way with the right accents, idioms, euphemisms and expressions. 

 

To American Southerners, the accent would be Southern English.  To New Englanders, the accent would be New England English, etc.  This process involves a miracle! 

 

 

A Real Miracle 

 

Thus, an intelligent unbeliever or the collective Assembly upon hearing and understanding Scriptural Hebrew (or some other known language or dialect) fluently with the right accent, idiom, euphemism and expression would be impressed and could receive the message in a way to open the door for conversion or growth in truth and grace.  

 

For the benefit of those not understanding (because of the language barrier), they would be impressed by hearing the right interpretation, providing it was of a known language and not an alleged interpretation of incoherent and meaningless gibberish (which any human can mutter and/or interpret).  Obviously, the interpretation of an unfamiliar real language is needed for understanding in this instance. 

 

Likewise, when the apostles and ministers went to distant lands and started to preach to people speaking other languages, something had to be done if those preachers were to be effective in the context of service.  If the listeners all spoke only one foreign language, the issue was simple.  A gift of that one language to the speaker would edify and build up those listeners (as Shaul outlined in I Corinthians). 

 

 

The Situation with the Corinthians

 

With this background on the  phenomenon, it would be well to look more carefully at the only lengthy NT discussion of the tongues gift (I Cor 14), in the context of Shaul’s two letters to the Corinthians.  In attempting to understand Shaul’s words, it is necessary to appreciate the situation in Corinth, when Shaul wrote there.  There were problems in Corinth when Shaul broached his message (I Cor 3:1-9). 

 

The Corinthians were carnal (I Cor 3:3); followers of men (I Cor 1:13); divided (I Cor 11:18-19); full of heresies (I Cor 11:19); zealous for all types of spirits, including demonic ones (I Cor 14:10); (had) accepted a false gospel (II Cor 11:4, 13-14; 12:20); and listened to false preachers (II Cor 11:4-15).  No wonder the Book says to try the spirits (I Jo 4:1). 

 

These comments by Shaul to the Corinthians have some particular relevance to modern Holy Rollers when their beliefs and actions are carefully examined, as has just been done in the preceding comments.  Maybe, that’s why Shaul’s observations are in the NT (to use to ferret out the truth about the modern Holy Roller motion). 

 

 

Other Historic Gibberish Accounts 

 

So, what about these unintelligible mutterings and gibberish?  Where do they come from?  As noted beforehand, the Word suggests that their origin lies with demons which can be passed on, one to another, by the laying on of hands of evil demonized people (Isa 8:19; I Tim 4:1; 6:20; II Tim 2:14-16). 

 

Beyond the statements by Yeshayahu and Shaul, it is useful to realize that pagan worshippers have used such mutterings and gibberish in their worship for ages. 

 

The best illustration of this lies with the Chrishna sun worshippers of the East.  Historically, the Hare Krishna people have always used unintelligible mutterings in their worship.  As noted earlier, gibberish is very common in Hinduism.  In fact, as suggested earlier, the emotionalism and fanaticism present in the modern Holy Roller movement have much in common with portions of Hinduism. 

 

Also today, one finds the same phenomenon in existence with the modern Buddhist, Spiritualist, Satanist, Witchcraft and other pagan sects.  They all use the unintelligible, Pentecostal tongues. 

 

Unintelligible mutterings and gibberish seem to now be and have historically been common occurrences among primitive Negro peoples and their false religions in the heart of Black Africa.  Christian Holy Roller evangelists have found large numbers of Blacks in Africa who speak the same unintelligible tongues which they do.  Some of the Christians have been mystified with this finding. 

 

Obviously, these unintelligible mutterings come from the same evil source.  With the Blacks, it has been outright demon worship for centuries.  Some of the early American Indians seem to also have had some of the same demonic chants and mutterings, as a part of their religions. 

 

 

Pentecostalism in Ancient Yisrael 

 

Beyond the tongues found among the Coloreds and the historic Chrishna worshippers, it is appropriate to recognize that the early sun worship preachers in the ancient House of Yisrael probably had the tongues experience in connection with their normal sun worship procedures (at least, they were clearly indicative of the fanaticism of Pentecostalism). 

 

The Scriptures reveal this situation in a most unique way.  As elsewhere noted, the prophet Eliyahu challenged the Baal sun worship preachers of Yisrael to a contest on Mount Carmel, during the time of the evil Achav and Jezebel. 

 

The Word says that these preachers laid their sacrifice on their sun worship altar and they leaped and jumped around it as they called on the “Lord” (Baal), prophesied and cried aloud and cut themselves (I Kg 18:22-29).  This sure sounds like a Holy Roller meeting! 

 

Moreover, one can even find an earlier case in the history of Yisrael suggesting Pentecostalism--specifically, the muttering of gibberish, coupled with singing, dancing and wild fanaticism. 

 

This occasion happened when Moshe delayed from coming down off the mountain and the people prevailed on Aaron to make them a golden image of YHWH which they wildly worshipped on a likely sun worship holiday (Ex 32:4-5, 17-19, 30). 

 

 

In Historic Sun Worship Christianity 

 

Though the modern explosion in Churchianity of these demon manifestations probably is a phenomenon of the 20th century, it should be recognized that these bad spirits have been around for ages in former, sun worship Christianity as well. 

 

The July 1997 “New Beginnings” (p. 16) had some remarks on “The Tongues That Never Ceased” that found this experience in some early Catholic references by Irenaeus (2d century), Tertullian (2d century) and Augustine (4th century). 

 

Actually, this gibberish phenomenon has surfaced in various Catholic circles several times over the years and particularly in the dark ages when Rome ruled the world supreme.  If the Roman Catholic Church is as bad as Protestants have maintained for centuries (which she is!), one would have to ask how Catholics could have had the gibberish experience, if it carried any Scriptural weight at all. 

 

Thus, the historical record is that people practicing pagan religions have often exhibited the gibberish tongues phenomenon over the centuries.  They are not something unique and/or extraordinary in the Western Christian sun worship society in the last 100 years.  Positively, unintelligible gibberish has not been limited to sun worshipping Christians in the 20th and early 21st centuries. 

 

 

The Historic NT Examples, Revisited 

 

The NT Scriptures describe three situations where the actual tongues event took place (Acts 2:1-18; 10:44-48; 19:1-10).  An examination of all three of these examples reveals some most fascinating findings (as briefly cited earlier on Spiritual Baptisms).  

 

For instance, the classic illustration of this phenomenon occurred in Acts 2.  The student of truth should note that in this demonstration, the action was not only that the apostles could speak other languages and dialects, but it also was manifest that the various listeners could hear and understand in their own individual dialects and languages.  Thus, it was not just an act of speaking, but also one of hearing. 

 

This first, classic demonstration of the real baptism is important because it not only sets the precedent for what is to follow, but it is manifest that “understanding” was inherent in the process.  Shaul’s comments to the Corinthians (I Cor 14:4-33) were clear enough that “understanding” is the whole purpose of the tongues phenomenon. 

 

 

The Jerusalem Situation 

 

Obviously, the situation in Jerusalem was unique in that there were people from all over the empire in that city and they collectively spoke all kinds of languages and dialects (Acts 2:9-11).  If the apostles tried to speak in all of those different languages at the same time, pandemonium would break out (which is what Shaul also condemned--I Cor 14:27-33).  Hence, the hearing gift was necessary. 

 

While this incident from Acts 2 is not completely clear on the method of speaking, it would seem likely that each apostle spoke one at a time in some order or sequence. 

 

Probably, each spoke several words and remarks in one language and then would switch to another language for a few more ideas and comments.  In a lengthy talk, it could be that the one speaker used several different languages (not all at once, but one at a time and in sequence). 

 

Since the collective people present spoke any number of these different languages and dialects, each of them probably could and did understand the apostles’ words when their individual language or dialect was being used.  The problem would arise when the apostles would switch to another language or dialect which the listener did not understand. 

 

 

Gifts of Speaking and Hearing 

 

To compensate for the several different languages and dialects, it was necessary for the gift of hearing, so that all of them would hear and understand all of the words as spoken and not just the few of their particular learning. 

 

Thus, the people present could hear and understand the words from their own languages.  But they needed the gift of hearing to hear and understand the words of other languages and dialects which they were unacquainted with. 

 

The alternative here clearly would seem to have been a need for a number of interpreters available to interpret all of the spoken words into the many languages and dialects of the persons present. 

 

With such a large and diverse crowd, it would appear plausible that The HIGHEST merely chose to grant them collectively a gift of understanding, in addition to the speaking, to avoid the confusion of an army of interpreters trying to interpret into all of the different languages and dialects present (like Shaul said, no more than two or three by course--I Cor 14:27). 

 

The very fact that the apostles spoke other languages and the people heard them and understood them in their own tongues (languages and dialects) proves conclusively that “understanding” was present.  This whole incident involved comprehension for service to be effective.  There is categorically no other explanation for Acts 2. 

 

 

Another Likely Case 

 

While the tongues phenomenon was not reported as happening, it would be well to note that the baptism occurred when the Apostles Kefa and Yohanan visited Samaria, described in a prior chapter herein (Acts 8:14-17).  But this example is unclear as to what all actually took place. 

 

With the fact that the apostles were familiar with the pattern in Acts 2, it is clear that something similar likely occurred in Acts 8.  If the new believers would have muttered some gibberish, the apostles would have thought them nuts (I Cor 14:14-23). 

 

The apostles were not stupid.  They certainly knew the difference between real languages and dialects, as opposed to unintelligible gibberish.  Maybe, numbers of modern people are confused and uncertain over the difference between Babylonian gibberish and real languages for service, but one can’t lay this charge to the apostles.  They knew what was going on. 

 

Simon Magus certainly wanted the baptism.  If he was familiar with the Acts 2 event (as he well could have been), and if that event involved unintelligible gibberish, it is conceivable that Simon would have tried or could have succeeded in duplicating the Acts 2 event with some unintelligible gibberish (after all, Simon was a magician and could have easily muttered some unintelligible gibberish to fool people). 

 

If the baptism was unintelligible gibberish, Magus and multiplied others could have fooled the apostles.  Simon never even tried it.  And if he would have attempted such a ploy, the apostles would have immediately seen through it.  They were not fools.  They knew what happened in Acts 2. 

 

 

Shaul and Ananias 

 

The situation with Shaul and Ananias was covered in a prior chapter herein (Act 9:17-18).  This event seems to be the first recorded instance of where the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH was bestowed upon a person through the laying on of hands (though it may have happened in John 20:22)).  In the dispensing of this miracle, it would appear that Ananias was indeed a true apostle, as discussed earlier. 

 

However, this event does not seem to be totally clear because there is no mention of the language experience in terms of Shaul.  The Word seems to describe only the matter of Shaul being healed.  If the language experience was not realized by Shaul in this instance, it might be that this event only involved the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH and not the Baptism of Fire, as discussed earlier. 

 

 

The Cornelius Example 

 

The next positive NT example of the tongues phenomenon occurred when Kefa went to visit Cornelius (Acts 10:44-46).  Assuredly, this example was almost a repeat of what happened in Acts 2.  The baptism fell on Cornelius and certain others without any laying on of hands, water baptism or anything else.  It just happened spontaneously--but in the presence of a true apostle (which perhaps made it legal). 

 

The fact that Kefa and the other witnesses present recognized the phenomenon and identified it as being legitimate and valid goes to prove that understanding was present.  There was no interpreter present and none were needed because Kefa understood the language(s) used by Cornelius and the others. 

 

What was the main language used here?  Who knows--but a good guess would be Scriptural Hebrew which Cornelius probably didn’t speak and which he would have needed for personal edification and service to others. 

 

Why did The ELOHIM send Kefa to Cornelius?  It’s not hard to put two and two together and realize that The MOST HIGH selected Cornelius in some way to become a ministerial servant for Him in some manner; although it is not clear how, why or where. 

 

 

Shaul and the Twelve 

 

The next clear case of the grant of the tongues experience occurred when the Apostle Shaul laid his hands on 12 believers near Ephesus (Acts 19:6).  They spoke with other languages and prophesied.  Now, this incident is the first one and only one in the entire NT where the tongues phenomenon was granted by the laying on of hands. 

 

Of course, it could have happened in the other cases of the laying on of hands for the baptism (like in Samaria and with Ananias and Shaul, etc, as discussed elsewhere herein).  But if it did occur, the Word is silent about reporting what actually happened.  And since silence prevails, it would be inappropriate to start making dogmatic conclusions about what may have occurred. 

 

Regardless, Shaul’s linkage of the tongues experience to understanding and service becomes crystal clear upon examining this Ephesus case.  As true in the precedent established in Acts 2, understanding had to have been present or Luke could not have written about it in the context of truth.  Certainly, Shaul would have rejected the whole thing as being bogus and gibberish without understanding. 

 

 

Why 

 

So, why did this event come to the 12?  The answer seems evident in verse 10 in that over the space of the next two years, all Asia heard the Word--obviously, in their own languages and dialects (as pointed out to me years ago by Church of God [7th Day] preacher Bartholomew).  Did Shaul personally do all of this preaching and teaching?  Is it not apparent that he had help from the 12 chosen ones in verse 7? 

 

Though Shaul clearly spoke more languages and dialects than probably most other NT preachers and teachers (either from his own learning or by a gift from EL--I Cor 14:18), he was limited in what he could do personally. 

 

Surely, all Asia (or whatever part that was involved) covered an awful lot of territory.  He needed help for the task at hand.  Like Shaul, these helpers needed to be able to speak in all of the many different languages and dialects in Asia in order to be effective. 

 

 

Known Languages for Communication Purposes 

 

The established precedents are firm that several features were seemingly involved in each case of the actual tongues experience.  First, each Scriptural sample exhibited known and recognizable languages and dialects which were spoken by people. 

 

Next, there was not only a miracle in speaking, but a miracle in hearing because the listeners heard and understood in their own languages.  Please understand that in all the cases cited so far, “no” interpreters were present nor were they needed. 

 

In Acts 2, 10 and 19, understanding was present among all present without interpretations.  If the tongues surfaced in Acts 8, as was likely, there were no interpreters present.  But again, comprehension was present in order for the phenomenon to be correctly recognized and evaluated. 

 

This again brings up the most important feature of all.  The phenomenon manifestly involved understanding.  Those people were not all stupid or mad.  If some persons, functioning under a demon, started muttering unintelligible gibberish and nonsense, the apostles would have said they’re nuts. 

 

 

More From Shaul 

 

Certainly, Shaul would have spoken out if the issue was gibberish (I Cor 14:23).  He was rationale, sane, intelligent and informed.  As he categorically charged, without understanding, the speaker would be a barbarian (I Cor 14:11).  As Shaul also noted, without understanding, who would know what is piped or harped (I Cor 14:7)?  If the trumpet of war gives an uncertain sign, who would prepare himself (I Cor 14:8)?

 

On a whole host of occasions, this writer has been in the presence of Holy Rollers in their worship services, muttering their demonic confusion.  On some rare occasions, some other Holy Rollers have stepped forward to utter so-called interpretations.  But by and large, all of this pandemonium has been just that--pandemonium. 

 

The Apostle Shaul correctly noted that if one does not understand what is said, how can he say “amen” or offer thanks to it, if it is a blessing (I Cor 14:16).  This writer can categorically affirm the truthfulness of Shaul’s words.  Never once in my life has Holy Roller gibberish represented a message of understanding to me.  Never once could the words amen or thank you be said by me. 

 

Understanding was likewise blank during the few times when a Holy Roller interpreter offered an alleged interpretation of another presentation of gibberish.  Typically, these interpreters start in with comments from Gee-Zeus, Gawd or the Lard (Yahweh and Yahshua among Sacred Name Holy Rollers) which indicate immediately a faked message or a message from a demon.  None of these names or titles have merit. 

 

Besides, there has never been a message or an interpretation from Holy Rollers in my presence that really said anything of significance or revelation (most of them have been essentially nothing--only of general proclamations to be obedient and faithful which anyone could say anytime). 

 

Of course, there always remains the issue of why wasn’t the message originally spoken in English where understanding would have been possible by all persons present, thus avoiding all of the Holy Roller confusion and pandemonium? 

 

 

The Benefits 

 

The last point needing mention is that the primary purpose of the Baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH experience probably helped the recipient in his personal spiritual life (like with faith and the circumcision of the heart; and perhaps even with gifts of the Hebrew language, knowledge, understanding and wisdom which would have certainly benefited the believer), while the Baptism of Fire was primarily for service to others (I Cor 14:18-33). 

 

There was a need to be able to preach and teach the called out ones fluently in other languages and dialects, as found in the Roman Empire.  The Baptism of Fire granted this gift for service. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 292--Sabbathkeeping Holy Rollers

 

 

Modern Sabbathkeeping Holy Rollers 

 

There has been a developing body of Holy Rollers in the late 20th and early 21st centuries who have accepted and do obey the commandment associated with the Seventh day Sabbath (although the vast majority of Holy Rollers are Sunday keepers).  Many of these Seventh day people can be linked to the historic, Sardis movement.  But some few have roots with the Christian Identity motion. 

 

Like other Holy Rollers, these Sabbathkeepers are extremely self righteous and proud over their two or three points of identification--the gibberish experience, the Sabbath and/or knowledge of Identity.  They really believe that their tickets are punched, and that they are in direct communication with The ELOHIM (yes, most of them believe that YHWH talks to them directly). 

 

Similar to many of the traditional Christian Sabbathkeepers, the Holy Roller Sabbathkeepers actually believe that they are obedient and righteous because they keep the Sabbath and perhaps don’t eat pork and other unclean foods.  This is interesting in view of the fact that they generally are in utter rebellion and contempt toward most of the rest of YHWH’s 613 commands. 

 

Christians, in the generic sense, are utterly locked in heathen sun worship, as demonstrated in this study.  This indictment typically applies to Christian Sabbath and Sunday keepers and Holy Rollers, all equally as well. 

 

This strange correlation between rebellion and people in the Holy Roller movement is interesting in view of the fact that The True RUACH HA KODESH is only dispensed to people who obey The ELOHIM, as pointed out several times earlier herein (Acts 5:32; Heb 5:9). 

 

Obviously, when a person is in disobedience to any of YHWH’s 613 plus mitzwot (in the context of pesha, discussed previously), then it is manifest that he or she could not have the true baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

This is not a complicated point.  Not only do YHWH’s mitzwot address weightier matters like compassion, loyalty and forgiveness, but they address very physical things like beards, hair lengths, dress, etc which can readily be judged by appearance. 

 

Many of these physical acts of worship and obedience were assessed in preceding chapters, focusing on the sun worship culture.  But for now, it must be dogmatically argued that a person in rebellion against any one of these themes cannot possibly have the true baptism of The RUACH HA KODESH. 

 

 

Some See A Few Things 

 

Numbers of Sabbathkeeping Holy Rollers will reluctantly admit that the historic, Pentecostal-Charismatic movement appears to be demonic.  But somehow, they wish to insist that their brand of gibberish and confusion is legitimate and Scriptural while never able to see the similarities with others. 

 

Yes, they will acknowledge that something is wrong with the Sunday keeping Holy Rollers, but never understand that they also have problems.  It often seems that because they keep the Sabbath, they think that they have The True RUACH HA KODESH, while Sunday keeping Holy Rollers have demons. 

 

The truth is manifest that the marks, signs, actions, mentality and thinking of all of the Holy Rollers (both Sunday and Sabbathkeeping kinds) are almost the same.  There is no substantial difference between the two varieties, beyond the fact that the Pentecostals in both groups are a little more fanatical, as compared with the Charismatics. 

 

Thus, the Charismatics in both groups have tamed down the Pentecostal confusion and pandemonium somewhat, as described in previous chapters.  Clearly, the real dramatic and wild Holy Roller manifestations are more common in the Pentecostal Churches.  This fanaticism can be found in Sabbathkeeping Pentecostal groups as well as the Sunday keeping kind. 

 

 

NE Washington Holy Rollers, Revisited

 

For some time, this writer lived in Northeastern Washington where there is some presence of Sabbathkeeping, Sacred Name, Identity-believing Holy Rollers in a loose community of sorts (as mentioned earlier).  Like others, most of these persons in the group are fairly shallow in the Scriptures and extremely disobedient of the Torah.  Their lives bend around the Holy Roller “experience” which is most important to them. 

 

Generally, they are filled with all kinds of heresies and have not only sharp doctrinal differences, but even downright hatred, hostility and hard feelings among themselves and toward others.  They are sharply divided and barely on speaking terms (if at all).  Many will not worship or study the Word together, at all, despite their common, Holy Roller experience. 

 

One of them with the Charismatic baptism once told me that there were a lot of bad spirits in the community.  He correctly perceived the real situation, although the root of the problem evidently never entered his mind.  Frankly, after knowing some of them and having some limited contact with them, he correctly called a spade a spade. 

 

Of course, the difficulty is that almost all of them are theologically under bad, demonic, Holy Roller spirits (although there might be a “few” non Holy Rollers in the community, not yet seduced).  Truly, the demon spirits are thick in this particular Holy Roller community.  

 

Whereas The True RUACH HA KODESH would promote unity and love among them, the demons have promoted hatred, opposition and division.  Yet, most of them generally claim to have the baptism.  They are very proud of it and brag and boast about it. 

 

It should be evident to anyone above the moron level that this group of Holy Rollers could not possibly have the true baptism.  It goes without saying that this indictment affects Holy Rollers generally across the whole world and not just those in Washington state.  Demonic, Holy Roller spirits create and cause confusion, division, hatred and hard feelings among those demonized (like some of the people in Corinth). 

 

 

Fellowship 

 

The particular Holy Roller man, just mentioned above, who told me about the bad spirits in the NE Washington Holy Roller entity, was at odds with some of the other Holy Rollers in the community (again, the group was filled with so much division, hate and opposition to each other that virtually everybody in the group was at odds with at least somebody else in the area). 

 

Instead of worshipping with the other Holy Rollers on Sabbaths and their feast days (which were often kept on the wrong days), this man chose to occasionally drive some distance to attend Sunday worship services with his daughter and son-in-law at another Holy Roller Church (a Sunday keeping church). 

 

Years ago, this writer was acquainted with an elderly Holy Roller woman in Eastern North Carolina who also was a Sabbathkeeper.  There was a Seventh-day Adventist Church and a Sunday keeping, Pentecostal Church in her small town.  This old woman could not stand being an isolated, independent Sabbathkeeper. 

 

She believed that she needed some weekly fellowship.  Consequently, she decided to go to one of her local churches.  The one she chose to fellowship with should be obvious to anyone who understands the Holy Roller mentality.  She fellowshipped with the Sunday keeping Pentecostals, rather than with the Sabbathkeeping Adventists. 

 

The Holy Roller experience was far more important to her than the Sabbath issue.  This reaction is very common to most Holy Rollers.  Almost everything in their lives depends upon their tongues experience.  The Holy Roller manifestations are first in their lives; while the Torah, obedience, faith and other issues are secondary. 

 

 

A Young Couple 

 

The problem of Sabbath breaking and rebellion in this just broached Washington state community was briefly touched upon in a prior chapter.  There is no intent to repeat those remarks.  But it will be prudent here to address one of the more obedient couples in this community of Holy Rollers. 

 

There has been at least one young man in the NE Washington Holy Roller community who appeared to have some concern over obeying the Torah (he was mentioned in a prior chapter).  At least, he had hair on his face and understood that this issue involved sin. 

 

But too bad for the young man--he was or had been a follower of the captain of the ship (one of the primary leaders in the community, who is addressed at some length in other commentary herein).  The young man evidently picked up on some ideas on rebellion and disobedience from the captain (who exhibits this exact mentality, as noted elsewhere herein). 

 

The young man and his wife were/are members of the Northeast Washington Farm Association--which apparently sponsors some meetings and activities on Saturdays (Sabbaths).  Accordingly, this young couple sponsored an open house farm tour of their farm one Sabbath in July 2000. 

 

The young man and his wife were obviously filled with pride and vanity over their farm and what they had accomplished in building it up over the last several years.  And they had done much.  They had chickens on the ground and some other animals.  They seemed to have put in crops and a garden and done other things to build up their farm. 

 

In any case, they took a Sabbath or part of a Sabbath off and fellowshipped with their secular colleagues and friends in the farm group.  They put a sign out on the highway pointing out their farm tour and several interested people came to walk over their farm and be lectured by the young man or his wife on their achievements (of pride and vanity). 

 

Of course, such an undertaking means nothing in terms of the secular society.  However, in the context of Sabbathkeepers, it is unbelievable.  This writer has lived among Seventh-day Adventists (who know little or nothing about the Word).  But at least, they are sincere and dedicated on the Sabbath. 

 

Conversely, this group of Holy Roller people in Northeast Washington (who are supposedly Sabbathkeepers) don’t even keep the Sabbath religiously and with any diligence.  They are filled with demon spirits of hate, division and opposition to each other--plus rebellion and contempt for righteousness. 

 

Their bad spirits apparently has led them far away from the Torah.  They end up obeying almost nothing from the Word and are even willing to compromise on the Sabbath. 

 

What a joke it is for a loose community of people to pretend to keep the Sabbath; yet violate it almost at will.  Clearly, they are hypocrites!  What a tragedy the Holy Roller experience has been to these people (and they simply don’t understand it at all). 

 

Incidentally, while criticizing this group of so-called Sabbathkeepers (for not keeping the Sabbath), this writer must confess times in my life (after i was supposed to be a Sabbathkeeper) when i too transgressed the Sabbath.  i am ashamed to say that at least one or more times years ago that i sinned grossly by doing some shopping on the Sabbath.  It is easy to become entrapped into violating the Sabbath. 

 

 

Holy Roller Inhospitality 

 

As a non-gibberish man and with no pretense of having the experience, this writer has attempted to have some dialogue with some of the Washington Holy Roller people on a study plane.  But once they discover that a visitor is a non-gibberish man who does not approve of the experience, they become very cold and hostile.  Of course, hate from their demons soon surfaces. 

 

Perhaps one of the best illustrations of this cold, icy hate came to my attention in the context of hospitality (briefly noted in a prior chapter).  If someone sought me out and drove a great distance to try to have a conversation with me about the Scriptures, it would be my desire to be at least hospitable and willingly give him or her some of my time.  Yet, this is not so with the Holy Rollers. 

 

This writer was told about one of the local Holy Rollers as a person who was a good student of the Word (allegedly).  So, one Sabbath day, this writer called him on the phone and asked about coming by to get acquainted and to discuss the Scriptures.  The man said yes. 

 

Upon my arrival, he asked about my background.  He was told about my Sabbathkeeping, Jewishness and the fact that i was not a Pentecostal or a Charismatic.  We visited for a few minutes and it became apparent that he knew very little about the Word and was in a hurry to attend to other matters.  So i left quickly (our parting was supposedly on a civil, respectful and courteous plane). 

 

Later, information came to me that the man and his wife were apparently Sunday keepers, though they lived in the community of Sabbathkeeping Holy Rollers.  Perhaps this is the reason that he secularized the Sabbath--as was evident to me in our conversation that Sabbath day.  When i arrived, he was preparing to watch a sports event.  Afterwards, he left with his wife for evidently some secular reason. 

 

Subsequently, in a derogatory and hateful manner, he asked a friend of mine why he sent me over to talk to him (however, this friend of mine was not the person who told me about the man).  He made it plain to my friend that he did not appreciate my visit (although my friend tried to explain that he didn’t send me).  This hatefulness is a classic illustration of lashon hara in action, as discussed in a former chapter. 

 

Both this man and his wife had every right to criticize and condemn me if i came to their house in sin (like if i came with a shaven face or without tzitzityot or phylacteries).  But these were not the issues with this couple (actually, they were Christians and knew nothing about these mitzwot anyway.  The man himself was shaven and without tzitzityot/phylacteries, and the woman was partially uncovered--at her head and legs). 

 

Thus, they themselves were in sin when they attempted to be hateful toward me and practice lashon hara in the absence of a cause (as discussed earlier).  How incredible it is that a so-called religious man of the Word would be offended and filled with hate when another religious man goes out of his way and makes an effort to get acquainted and try to have a courteous, civil conversation on the Scriptures

 

 

Being Civil 

 

Please understand that while this writer understands the demonic evil of the modern Holy Roller movement, efforts are made by me to not insult or be rude and nasty to Holy Rollers.  This writer always tries to be civil, courteous and friendly without applauding, praising, criticizing or condemning their tongues experience. 

 

As just noted above, i often will explain that i am not a Pentecostal or a Charismatic.  Beyond this short remark, nothing further is typically said on the subject.  Hopefully, there is some discretion in my conversations with others on this theme.  Of course, it goes without saying that if a one of them wanted to discuss the Pentecostal-Charismatic topic with me, i would be glad to reciprocate. 

 

The truth is that in the generic mode, they don’t want any Scriptural discussion on the topic (evidently because of fear that they will be proven wrong).  Some few might try to teach their theories about it.  But when one starts to examine how false their theories are, they usually get mad and drop the subject or change the discussion. 

 

At the moment, i cannot remember ever telling a Holy Roller that his experience is demonic, nor have i even used the words Holy Roller in their presence in the generic sense--except on a couple of isolated cases (like once to a proud Charismatic, who seemingly looked down upon the other Pentecostals as religious fanatics). 

 

 

They Are Self Righteous 

 

Yet, the Washington Holy Rollers have been discourteous and hateful to me.  Probably, the reason that the Holy Rollers can be so inhospitable (at least, to non-Holy Rollers) is because they believe that they are already in a state of righteousness with their experience.  Obviously, they need nothing further and this certainly includes any discussion on the Scriptures. 

 

Since their tickets are punched (in their eyes), they are not anxious to waste time on getting information which they simply don’t need (in their proud view).  Plus, it has to be reality that most of the Holy Rollers feel that they have special insight with their experience and non-Holy Rollers would never have such perception. 

 

By the way, one of the great teachings in the Torah, to any person of so-called faith, is the need to be hospitable.  It is unthinkable that a true believer would be rude, discourteous, hateful and inhospitable when someone goes out of his way to try to be friendly (and who is not trying to obtain followers for a false faith). 

 

It goes without saying that this does not include being hospitable to sun worshipping Christians out trying to gain converts to their pagan religions, like the Mormons and Jehovah Witnesses.  Like the Word says, the true believer should not even wish them well or “good by” (II Jo 1:10-11)  But this teaching does not suggest being hateful to them. 

 

Too often, Holy Rollers (like most other Christians) will not be penned down on Scriptural truths.  And if they are pressed on what the Word says (after they have told some lies on what they think the Word says), they get mad and start calling names on a personal level.  They will not be subject to the Book. 

 

In other discussions herein, the same point is made about liberal humanists in today’s ruling culture and society.  A person trying to dialogue with them must be prepared to be insulted and called names when truth is broached. 

 

Liberals like people who agree with them.  But they go to pieces when someone disagrees with their ideas.  Rather than deal intellectually with the facts and truth, they react by calling the other person names (this problem, like so many others, can be laid to the doorstep of demons).  Today’s hypocrite, modern world is paranoid in this respect.  Tragically, even most Christians are of the same mode. 

 

 

The Calendar Question 

 

In a dialogue once (more correctly, a monologue, because he would not give up the speaking floor) with one of these Washington preachers on his belief in a strange solar calendar, with a floating Sabbath that changed each year (a different Holy Roller leader in the community besides the captain of the ship), this writer tried several times to get him to identify any Scriptures in support of his theory.  He could not do so. 

 

Eventually, he said that his calendar (which was actually conceived/dreamed up by his wife--an alleged Holy Roller prophetess, who the “Holy Ghost” supposedly fell upon one day from out of the heavens) was confirmed as correct when a neighbor woman (apparently another Holy Roller) heard the sounds of trumpets blaring in her ears on the alleged feast of trumpets--evidently, from out of no where. 

 

When the point was made that this woman’s experience (of hearing trumpets sounding in her ears on the day of his supposed feast of trumpets) meant nothing--zero--in terms of establishing truth, the Holy Roller man reacted by accusing me of arguing and creating strife with him. 

 

He became very emotional and upset (and rather than deal with the facts, he switched the conversation to accuse me).  He had no problems with his stupid and ridiculous ideas.  He just had a problem when they were rejected. 

 

But this is the typical reaction of many Christians and particularly Holy Roller Christians.  Many know little or nothing about the Book.  And when challenged, they become angry and switch the conversation to personalities, rather than deal intellectually with the issue from the Word.  Obviously, Christians have these same demon problems as the modern liberals have. 

 

 

Messages From a Spirit 

 

One of the things which Holy Rollers use to project their self righteous image into conversations or to support their assumed authority is that they will often declare that the Spirit told them something or the other. 

 

One day, this writer was in some dialogue with the earlier mentioned captain of the ship (who was a different Holy Roller leader from the above preacher on the strange calendar, who probably was a Sunday keeper). 

 

As noted previously, the captain was supposedly a Sabbathkeeper and apparently was the most prominent Holy Roller leader in Northeastern Washington state (though there were other Holy Roller leaders in the area since the community was extremely divided). 

 

The captain (and the rest of them as well) just happened to be a neighbor of mine.  As a minimum, he was the primary leader of the largest faction of the divided Holy Rollers in the community/area under discussion. 

 

The Holy Roller captain told me that “the Father” had told him certain things in his heart about his job and task in the local Holy Roller community (as a peacemaker--despite the fact that he was one of the leaders promoting much of the hate and many of the divisions).  Besides me, there were some other persons present to hear this bragging and boasting.  Apparently, they believed him and his supposed righteousness. 

 

The interesting thing about the remark is that the man himself was rolling in sin in terms of his obvious, personal, physical condition.  He had a shaven face, his wife had short hair and her head was otherwise uncovered in my presence and he had an unclean cat in his house.  Moreover, he allowed his long haired, clean shaven son-in-law to bring an unclean dog into his house. 

 

The problems with all of these issues were covered in prior chapters herein on culture.  But the point must be made that a man shallow in truth and rolling in rebellion toward YHWH’s laws is hardly in any position to be bragging about being in contact with The ELOHIM (Who only gives His Spirit to people who obey Him). 

 

 

He Had More Problems 

 

Also, the captain was interesting because he otherwise displayed no particular knowledge or understanding about truth beyond the Sabbath and a few minor things.  Although he was claiming to be a minister of The MOST HIGH and claiming to be in personal contact with The MOST HIGH, it was evident that he fell short in terms of what a person in truth would display (I Jo 4:1-6). 

 

Furthermore, his problems were more serious because he had a local reputation for vacillating from one side to the other on issues (as briefly mentioned earlier).  Manifestly, he was grossly compromising in terms of obedience.  For example, he said that he believed in a luni-solar calendar. 

 

Yet, he kept the feast days (not correctly, but of sorts) with some of his colleagues on a solar calendar basis (as noted in an earlier chapter). 

 

Among his Holy Roller colleagues, the captain was their primary leader and big shot at the feasts which they kept in Tennessee.  While he was away to keep the feasts, in Tennessee, per their solar calendar, his own Holy Roller people in Washington either didn’t keep the festivals or kept them however and whenever they wanted to do so. 

 

This writer asked the captain why the Tennessee group kept a solar calendar since he (their leader) didn’t believe in it?  He said that he did not know why that they kept it that way.  Hence, how could a man of conscience and principle do something which he believed was categorically wrong?  This Holy Roller leader and big shot was very compromising and vacillating back and forth.  He was not a man of principle! 

 

Incidentally, this Holy Roller preacher was not unique in his claims of great insight and personal contact with The ELOHIM.  This is a very common Holy Roller tactic; among not only the Holy Roller ministry, but among the dumb sheep as well. 

 

In any conversation with most of them, it isn’t long before they start bragging and boasting about something that the Spirit supposedly told them.  If they could get some truth from the Word, it would be great, but these emotions and feelings of alleged contact are both unscriptural and ridiculous. 

 

 

More Holy Roller Brilliance 

 

In the same conversation with this Sabbathkeeping, Holy Roller, Christian preacher (or captain of the ship) in Washington state, he chose to proudly show me his (supposed) extraordinary intelligence and link with the Spirit at another opportune time. 

 

This next time, he brought up the Seventh day versus Sunday issue--evidently  because he understood that i was a Sabbathkeeper and he proudly wanted to show me how much he thought he knew. 

 

He made a statement that the Jews (in the sense of the usual definition of a Jew) kept the right day, but that they gave the counterfeit Sunday to Christianity (as briefly touched upon earlier).  In other words, he was saying that the Jews were responsible for Christian Sunday worship.  Of course, this would have been a very important comment if the man just had some legitimate support for his theory. 

 

Of course, some Jews have been responsible for a lot of things.  But it is hard to fathom how in the world that they can collectively be blamed for Christian Sunday worship.  So this writer challenged the preacher on this. 

 

Rather than deal with explaining his statement, he completely shifted the discussion to the work of Constantine (who likely was a racial Israelite and maybe even a racial Jew in the ancient context of the divorce, as outlined in a former chapter, but not a religious Jew) in 321 CE on the question of Sunday worship.  In any case, the big shot elder made no effort to connect Constantine to the Jews in any aspect. 

 

 

More Holy Roller Pride 

 

There was a young couple present who were followers of the captain (this couple was discussed above in the vein of Sabbath breaking). 

 

The young woman, too, was a Holy Roller and apparently knew little beyond what the captain had told her.  When the need for clarification of the Jew issue was brought up and the man ignored it with a diversion to discussing Constantine, this young woman jumped into the conversation to patronize me with some of her proud teachings about Constantine. 

 

The truth is that this writer learned quite a bit about Constantine and the role he played in Sunday worship and in Christianity long before this young woman was even born.  However, even Constantine was not and is not responsible for Christian Sunday worship.  Christian Sunday worship started long before Constantine was ever heard of. 

 

Of course, there is much about Constantine that informed people could teach me.  But this Holy Roller preacher and his girl follower were not the people to be doing the teaching (they simply were both too uninformed on the issue that they were both trying to talk about). 

 

The girl was even more ignorant than he was.  She merely muttered a repeat of his statement about Constantine and Sunday worship, never really understanding what she was even talking about in the context of her limited knowledge about Constantine.  Anyway, the gist of the conversation about the Jews never dawned upon the girl. 

 

She was such a blind, mesmerized follower of the preacher that it didn’t matter what he said.  She believed it and accepted it as being truth.  She was too ignorant and brainwashed to grasp what the problem was in his statement about the Jews.  She was like a robotic, telephone recording that couldn’t think, but was only able to repeat what he had programmed into her mind.  

 

While the man didn’t have Constantine’s role totally correct, he at least was more in the ball park with it than he was on his careless statement about the Jews.  So again, he was challenged a second time on the Jew question.  And again, he looked dumbfounded and continued his discussion about Constantine. 

 

This shift in the discussion to a new topic was broached in a former chapter.  Assuredly, it involves pride and vanity (which was very obvious in this Holy Roller preacher and his ignorant, mesmerized follower). 

 

This writer gave up on both of them and left the house--choosing not to confront them a third time on the premise that they would only get mad and never understand the truth (because their minds were seared by pride, as outlined earlier). 

 

 

The Aftermath 

 

The best guess is that the preacher made the original statement carelessly and irresponsibly--without thinking about it because of Jew hatred or trying to show off in front of me.  Manifestly, on the surface, the whole statement is wrong, though one must allow that a person making such a charge could have had a reason for it (to be later assessed with Simon Magus). 

 

But this Christian preacher obviously never had such a reason.  He was only shooting his mouth off about something that he was largely uninformed about.  The young woman was equally as proud, vain and confused as he was. 

 

Probably, of the two, he was certainly the more conniving and dishonest because he perhaps understood that he had been caught in a lie.  The girl was simply stupid and never grasped what all was even involved.  She certainly didn’t get it on the Jews.  On Constantine, she was also sadly ignorant and uninformed.  Yet, she proudly jumped in to show her hoped for brilliance. 

 

Even the preacher’s statements on Constantine were not totally correct.  But at least, he had some information on this line while he had nothing on the Jew charge. 

 

With the two challenges, the Christian pastor could have come clean and admitted that he was mistaken (his acquaintances and followers say that he doesn’t use the word pastor in reference to himself; but instead, he does think of himself and refers to himself as the captain of the ship, as noted above and earlier.  This is somewhat unusual because most Christian preachers love the title pastor). 

 

But he didn’t come clean and admit his mistake!  Perhaps his Jew hatred motivated him or perhaps he had just acted carelessly and irresponsibly.  If so, he could have admitted the mistake and said he was wrong or he could have shifted the blame to some other third party on the premise that the charge came from elsewhere.  He chose none of these options. 

 

Instead, he ignored the question and shifted the conversation to something else (although the look on his face and the hesitancy in his voice made it clear that he knew that he had been caught in a lie--an irresponsible statement).  Oh, how wretched we all are over pride.  And Holy Rollers are some of the worst on pride and vanity. 

 

The Holy Rollers know and understand very little--except for the mental messages placed into their conscious minds by the Holy Roller demon spirits.  They really believe that these mental telepathy messages are something from The MOST HIGH.  In their great state of pride and vanity, they can easily be made out to be fools when challenged on their stupid statements. 

 

 

Another Note on the Captain of the Ship 

 

On another occasion, this writer tried to have some more friendly contact with the Holy Roller preacher, just discussed.  He was offered a whole series of very excellent, professional and informing video tapes put out by the Prophecy Club (as commented upon from time to time elsewhere in this study).  The context of the offer was that he could show them to his congregation. 

 

The preacher asked if there would be any problem in him just making a (single) copy which he implied that he would do and show to his people.  This writer said it was none of my business, but the Prophecy Club might be offended (since they are in the business of selling these tapes). 

 

Well, he took the first two tapes with the understanding that he would return them to me in a couple of days.  Almost two weeks passed and the man never returned the tapes.  This writer finally went to his house to get the tapes back.  He had one of them in his recorder and many blanks on a table.  He had set up an apparent factory approach of making copies for all of his friends and colleagues. 

 

Obviously, with his attitude, no further tapes were loaned (or books, as this writer has many good study books which could have been loaned to him).  Another Holy Roller man told me the preacher had a habit of not returning borrowed things.  He just keeps them and they eventually became his property (this is stealing, as outlined in a former chapter). 

 

 

An SP 

 

The just discussed preacher is an obvious SP.  So it is no wonder that he would borrow and never return.  SPs are notorious for doing this evil (and it is evil, per Leviticus 5:20-21 [in Jewish translations, but Lev 6:1-4 in Christian presentations], discussed elsewhere herein).  And this borrowing and not returning practice includes Christian SPs, almost without exception. 

 

To top the whole exercise off, the preacher never even said thank you, go to hades, have a good day or any thing else to me after almost wearing out the tapes making copies.  He acted like i was privileged and blessed to be in his presence and to serve him in my limited way.  After all, he was a preacher (and the reported captain of the ship) who had the baptism and i was a nobody. 

 

Not only did he choose to not say thank you, but none of his friends who received the copies either bothered to stop by and say “thank you” to me.  Of course, the preacher may not have even told them where the tapes came from or he could have taken total credit for himself.  So maybe, they didn’t know or were not informed. 

 

Besides hospitality, discussed above, one of the great attributes of a person of faith is his or her ability to express appreciation and say thank you (as elaborated upon in a prior chapter).  One must remember that in the NT, YESHUA healed ten lepers (Lu 17:12-19).  Yet, it was only one of them who bothered to look back and give thanks.  The others were all ungrateful and unappreciative. 

 

Since these problems are common and really routine with Christians, in the generic sense, they are just as common and prevalent among Holy Rollers.  Anytime a Holy Roller can’t say thanks or is inhospitable when they should be hospitable, it is good evidence that they don’t have the real RUACH HA KODESH.  Like my Charismatic friend said, there were a lot of bad spirits in his community. 

 

 

The Captain’s Wife 

 

The preacher’s wife is a Holy Roller, just as her husband.  Besides having short hair and going about uncovered in front of other people, this woman seems to be an introvert, quiet and reserved (at least, as a first impression upon meeting her). 

 

A non Holy Roller friend of this writer is well acquainted with both the preacher and his wife.  This friend says that she classically fulfills Isaiah 8:19--apparently during worship services and possibly at other times as well (maybe even in my presence).  Her demon seems to take over occasionally and she peeps and mutters in a low tone, while she otherwise sits quietly without creating a display of fanaticism. 

 

This writer has known a number of other Holy Rollers over the years who are temperamentally introverts.  Normally, they are very quiet and reserved.  But once they go to Holy Roller services and the pianist starts beating out an up-beat tune (often with a little rock n’ roll thrown in), most of these introverts completely change their demeanor.  They join into the fanaticism and fray along with the extrovert Holy Rollers. 

 

 

The Reality of the Holy Roller Demons 

 

As pointed out in preceding comments, this Holy Roller community of alleged Sabbathkeepers is full of division and hate.  As noted earlier, one of the Holy Rollers living in the community wisely said to me that the community has a lot of bad or negative spirits.  More correctly, the community seems full of demon spirits which promote the division and hate--plus one more terrible feature. 

 

As outlined above on the calendar question, the captain of the ship, himself, charts a course of contempt and rebellion toward the Torah.  Therefore, the people in the community maintain essentially the same disposition.  They are filled with hate and division; and by all means much rebellion and disobedience to the Torah. 

 

Theoretically, most of the Holy Rollers in the community are Sabbathkeepers--but this is not actually true since most of these alleged Sabbathkeepers vacillate on or compromise the Sabbath (as discussed above).  This inattention to the Sabbath seems to start with the captain of the ship and extends to most or all of the others. 

 

As they generally have little or no passion for the Sabbath, it is evident that more complicated issues receive no attention at all from the group--like wearing beards, phylacteries or tzitzityot, having unclean animals in homes, women speaking in meetings and having authority in the group, keeping Sukkot on the right days or in booths, etc (as was or will be addressed in other chapters herein). 

 

 

Holy Rollers Are False 

 

Whenever a modern “tongues” person can substantiate a contact with a Scripturally true apostle (like perhaps Yohanan), when they can speak a known and useful language or dialect of service to others, when they have truly abandoned Christian sun worship and commenced to obey the Torah and when their experience can measure up to the Scriptural demands, then “maybe” their experience is valid. 

 

But for now, none of the contemporary Pentecostal-Charismatic persons (known by this writer in 2003) demonstrate the above attributes.  Therefore, the conclusion is obvious.  The present manifestations have to be false and demonic--for both the Sabbath and Sunday keeping Holy Rollers. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 293--More Holy Roller Problems

 

 

Holy Rollers and Music 

 

Interestingly, Blacks are notorious for emotionalism in their sun worship services.  Black Holy Rollers are the most emotional and fanatical of all of Christian sun worshippers (i am ashamed to say that i have sinned as i have been present in some of their churches to see first hand evidence of this demonism--it would be better to watch it at a distance in a documentary film). 

 

As pointed out elsewhere herein, Negro Pentecostalism has a long history--where, even today, many demonically impressed Black persons speak in tongues in the heart of Black Africa (as well as in many modern Christian Churches in the West).  Holy Roller missionaries reaching these demonically possessed Blacks in Africa are often very impressed with their gibberish and “tongues.” 

 

One of the glaring attributes of Blacks is their capacity for music and rhythm (as elsewhere discussed herein).  Negroes have natural rhythm which White people simply lack.  The few Whites who do have a propensity for rhythm, dance and music are often persons with a heavy presence of African genes--like the Italians.  

 

Just as the modern rock n’ roll beat has come out of the demon world of the Black jungles to completely capture modern White children, the same thing has been happening in White Christian Churches where they too have been adding rock and beat music to their agenda to appeal to White sun worshipers.  Of course, Black African Churches are the most gross of all for rock music. 

 

Years ago, the famous Ink Spots musical group used to have a presentation on “When the Saints Go Marching In” which was absolutely funny in the context of Christian sun worship and particularly as found among Black Christians.  This Ink Spots’ presentation, of course, had a typical Negro beat for the song.  But it went still further. 

 

In it, the Black singer with a deep, bass voice did a little talking during the tune while his group was beating out the beat.  In it, he ridiculed and made fun of the stupidity and gross sickness of Black Christian sun worshipers.  His primary focus was over money and how greedy the Christian preachers are over it. 

 

The Ink Spots singer imitated a Black preacher who was conning the money from the African suckers (he didn’t want any of that jingling stuff, but only folding money when the collection plate came to the suckers).  It was hilarious to hear this man imitate a Black preacher, conning the suckers into giving him money. 

 

 

More Black Holy Roller Music 

 

In another matter, this writer heard a most interesting report on Black music and Black Holy Roller Churches during a radio commentary on NPR on March 17, 2001.  NPR loves to divert much of its programming and focus to Negroes.  Blacks may constitute only 12-13% of the US population, but NPR gives them more than a fair share of programming attention. 

 

Anyway, NPR had an interview on with two Africans--Sherman and Wendle Holmes of Eastern Virginia.  The Holmes brothers are now getting up in years.  But they have been around for decades spreading their rock n’ roll upbeat tunes in bars and in Black Churches.  One of them said that they rocked the people on Saturday nights and saved them on Sunday mornings.  

 

Sherman Homes had written a recent selection called “Speaking in Tongues” which was put out in an album with that same name.  The brothers performed a part of it for the NPR audience.  Naturally, it had the common, Black, rock n’ roll, blues, vulgar sound (yes, much of this Black rhythm, rock, jazz and blues has a certain sense of vulgarity, which even White people like to listen to in today’s world). 

 

Much of Negro music is so vulgar and raunchy that it transports the listener mentally into what one hears in a burlesque show with all of its depravity.  This writer must confess that there have been times in my life when i, too, have enjoyed “some” Black music--especially vulgar Negro blues.  i’m ashamed to have to mention my attraction to some of the real depraved Black sounds. 

 

The point of these remarks is that Holy Roller Churches, in particular, love this Black rock music.  As the Holmes boys pointed out, they often rock the people on Saturday nights and then save them (with the exact same music, beat and vulgar sound) on Sunday mornings.  For a fact, this demonic Black beat is not a part of the Scriptural approach to music, song and dance. 

 

 

Sexually Promiscuous Spirits 

 

It is interesting that in the historic, Christian, sun worship religion, the Pentecostal movement, in particular, has had a propensity for promiscuous sex while some of the other factions have tended to avoid it.  Consequently, it is not hard to understand why popular Pentecostal preachers like Aimee Semple McPherson, Jim Bakker and Jimmy Swaggart have had pronounced sex problems. 

 

Swaggart seems to go through a regular cycle of surfacing sex problems.  It would be bad enough if Swaggart was involved in “natural” illicit sex with a woman, but his problem is something far more sickening, as is also true with former President Slick Clinton (to be assessed in a subsequent chapter). 

 

Jimmy Swaggart has had a propensity to hire women prostitutes to come to his hotel or motel rooms and strip.  They perform in some manner in front of him and he reciprocates (apparently, by masturbating or otherwise engaging in some sickening sexual aberrations with the women).  This mention of Swaggart brings to mind the two Armstrong preachers (Herbert and Garner Ted) who also had major sex problems. 

 

Though they were not Holy Rollers (HWA in particular was strongly against the Holy Roller demonism, as cited elsewhere herein), their evident, mixed, behemah, racial genes may have fueled their sexual perversions (as seems common among mixed, behemah people in the Holy Roller movement).  Besides Herbert’s incest, son Garner was caught on film masturbating at a massage parlor in front of the female masseur. 

 

The famous, Holy Roller, Christian, television preacher, Jim Bakker, appears to have not only had sexual encounters with various women, beyond his wife Tammy Fay, but poor Jim has faced some very credible allegations of homosexuality. 

 

In seeing his whimpish TV image and performances, it’s not hard to fathom that Bakker is a bi-sexual or perhaps even is an outright fag.  Also, this sexual depravity makes sense in the context of the modern Holy Roller faith, which is very sexually permissive. 

 

The Church of God (Jerusalem Acres) is “supposedly” a Sabbath keeping and commandment obeying group down in Cleveland, Tennessee (or was, since there is now some question about whether they currently keep the Sabbath or not)--which just happens to be classified as “Pentecostal-Holiness.” 

 

Some years ago, this Holy Roller church exploded when adultery was found to be present in the church leadership and church headquarters.  Many members quit; and there was some question about the church’s future for some time (especially, when a windstorm blew their meeting hall down at about the same time). 

 

 

Some Early Christian History 

 

As discussed in previous chapters, the Holy Roller movement (i.e. speaking in gibberish or so-called tongues) is quite old in the generic Christian Church (as well as in a number of Eastern religions).  Over the centuries, several Catholic Christians have had outpourings of these demon spirits from time to time (as cited earlier). 

 

One of the most fascinating Holy Roller manifestations occurred in the second century CE, as recorded by early Catholic leader Irenaeus (“The Orthodox Corruption of Scripture,” p. 16).  Irenaeus told about one of his Christian opponents named Marcus (which Irenaeus defined as a Christian heretic, meaning that he was an enemy of the developing Catholic orthodoxy). 

 

Per the report from Irenaeus, this Marcus “excites attractive women by inspiring them to speak in tongues, after which they become putty in his lascivious hands.”  In those days, per Irenaeus, there were some who practiced indiscriminate sex and others who gave their spirits to spiritual things and their flesh to fleshly things. 

 

Whether these several different definitions of fornicators were all one and the same or different groups of people is unclear.  Regardless, the point must be made that very early in Christian history, the Holy Roller tongues phenomenon became closely linked to sex and fornication.  This tie has continued over the centuries to modern times.  The Holy Rollers are often very sexually promiscuous people. 

 

 

More Holy Roller Sex Problems 

 

Clearly, the modern Pentecostals and Charismatics are heavily influenced by a promiscuous sexual spirit, as well as an interracial spirit resulting from the fact that they owe their roots primarily to the previously cited Negro, W. J. Seymore.  These two adverse features merely go on to make the whole Holy Roller movement even more dangerous than just the religious aspects. 

 

People getting these demon spirits can easily turn to promiscuous fornication and illegal miscegenation--as actually occurred with a Holy Roller group which functioned as a “Christian community” (actually a Sacred Name Assembly of Yahweh) at Rock City, Illinois. 

 

This one was headed by a so-called “apostle” (named Anderson) and his wife (who successfully sold their extremely ignorant group on the benefits of the so-called “shepherding” concept (which will be shortly discussed below).  Their outreach was interracial and to young people--especially, in nearby Chicago.  The community soon had over a hundred persons in it. 

 

At one time, the so-called apostle allegedly began using his apostolic authority to seduce one of the pretty, young, White, teen-age girls in his flock.  The wife found out about it and decided to retaliate against the girl.  Being in authority, the wife began making arrangements to see that the girl was often alone with one of the young, Black males. 

 

One day, the Negro finished a physical job and the wife ordered the girl to go to his room to massage his “tired” back.  It wasn’t long before the African savage had the stupid, gullible, White girl in the sack.  Soon, she was pregnant with a Black baby.  Naturally, the scandal caused some brief problems over faith and belief for a few of the church members.   

 

But the ruling couple pushed it all aside in the name of Christian love, tolerance and forgiveness (correctly damage control).  Although some of the dumb church members knew of this incident, it never really seemed to adversely affect the so-called apostle and his wife or their work of dominating over and conning the suckers. 

 

 

A Recall of Black Promiscuity 

 

Incidentally, this mention of the sexual evil at Rock City, Illinois brings up a need to recall some earlier comments on the huge presence of nokri/nekar, mamzer and mixed-blooded people with huge numbers of Negro genes in the general White population.  As noted earlier, many of the so-called White Holy Rollers seem to be mamzer peoples with these Negro genes (as mentioned in a previous chapter). 

 

As was also noted earlier, it seems to be true that this whole experience is closely connected to Black Africans, starting from day one at Azusa Street, in the early 20th century.  However, there is still one more fall-out on this issue. 

 

Genetically, Black people are extremely sexually promiscuous.  Many of them are like ally cats and dogs--in breeding anything and everything.  Actually, these sexually promiscuous spirits seem to carry forward among many of the Holy Rollers (perhaps due to some extent to the racial implications of the Holy Roller movement). 

 

It would appear that those Holy Rollers with Negro and/or Hamite genes, in particular, are especially prone to be sexually promiscuous and sexually perverted as well. 

 

Consequently, there seems to be at least two primarily prevailing spirits in the Holy Roller movement which bring great hurt upon the movement, and upon gullible people who mistakenly allow themselves to be entrapped in the motion in some way.  Truly, the sexually promiscuous spirits and the racial spirits are clear demonic powers. 

 

 

The Shepherding/Disciplining Movement 

 

One of the most tragic motions arising, primarily among the Pentecostals and Charismatics of the 1980s, has been the so-called “Shepherding Movement,” as just cited above with Anderson.  This motion, as ridiculous as it is, in fact, has had an amazing level of success among many Holy Roller people. 

 

In the vein of a short description, the Jun-Jul 1982 “Citizen’s Freedom Foundation News” offered this summary of the concept--viz: 

 

“The Shepherding/Disciplining Movement teaches that Christians should be gathered into small tightly knit, deeply personal groups of ‘sheep’ each of whom has a ‘shepherd.’  That shepherds be a part of another flock where he has a shepherd (in other words, a larger control shepherd in a pyramid arrangement, to be discussed below, ed). 

 

“The shepherd is supposed to watch over his sheep’s’ needs.  He has ‘intense control’ over the decision making of his sheep.  The sheep may be required to divulge their most personal problems and submit to, (obey) the decisions of their shepherd. 

 

“The shepherding movement uses much of the theology of the traditional Pentecostalism including receiving the Holy Spirit by ‘speaking in tongues’ and the Doctrine of Subsequence... The real thrust of the shepherding movement differs from the pentecostal or charismatic tradition because it hinges on ‘pyramiding.’  Its doctrine is founded on the premise that Jesus’ disciples obeyed totally and absolutely.  Christ commanded rather than asked...

 

“Parents and friends, as well as clergy, are shaken by the deterioration of the personalities of those who have become associated with some of these groups.  They note changes which reflect age regression, decreased capacity of thinking and reasoning independently, loss of humor and digital-like responses to pleas for explanation. 

 

“Some ex-members have reported every aspect of their life became open to the scrutiny and control of their shepherd.  Sometimes ideals not held by the shepherd were labeled as ‘satanic.’  Intense confession, a potentially strong lever in mind control, was sometimes encouraged or mandated.  Some were encouraged to expose their private thoughts, faults, ‘or any sins like masturbation or lust.’ 

 

“Some were even told who to marry and how to respond to every aspect of life including sex, dating and jobs.  Many sectors of the shepherding movement have left the realm of integrity in their practices.  Some of these sectors seem to have ties to a few ‘leaders’ while others are completely independent and autonomous. 

 

“Yet, not every part of the movement is quite so abusive.  Evidence suggests while some qualify as destructive cults, others are ‘cult-like’ while others are ‘fringe...’”

 

 

Some Explanation 

 

What this amounts to is that the shepherding or disciplining leader in these groups assumes the position of “god” in the group.  He (or she) completely dictates almost all facets of the lives of the people in the group (even to the point of telling them when they can go to the toilet and when not).  This type of control is very common in some of the Hindu cults from the East.  The Christian Moony group is of the same caliber. 

 

These shepherds are the total head and authority for all issues and decisions by the people in their group.  The pyramiding concept means that every person must be under a human shepherd somewhere at all times.  This means that even local pastors are supposed to submit to other pastors in higher leadership roles in the movement. 

 

In the role of shepherding, the ruling preacher places his people under his complete rule and authority to determine all issues of morality, ethics, conduct, life and so forth. 

 

Whenever the sheep have a question, concern or problem, they come to their shepherd who gives them commandments as to the needed course of action in their lives to deal with that issue (in the vein that the shepherd speaks for The MESSIAH, in terms of binding and loosing, as discussed earlier). 

 

 

The Problems 

 

The tragedy about this motion is that it invites enormous problems for people once they turn their lives and beings over to a false, demon-led, Holy Roller preacher. 

 

If they don’t already have a barrel of demons (from involvement with the Holy Rollers), they quickly will have a host of demons once they start submitting their lives to some false Christian preacher (believers are supposed to submit to YESHUA, not some man). 

 

The situation with the Holy Roller Sacred Name operation in Rock City, Illinois was mentioned above where the so-called shepherd (Anderson) and his wife ruled over all aspects of the dumb sheep in their flock.  Literally, they told their followers what to do.  To disobey either him or her meant that the sheep were disobeying the Christians’ Gee-Zeus or the Sacred Namers’ Yahshua. 

 

In the operations of this group, the so-called apostle and his wife certainly destroyed the life of a young, impressionable and gullible teen-age girl besides the multitudes of false doctrines that they spread around to their followers. 

 

For example, the need for men to wear beards became an issue in some of the Sacred Name groups.  This so-called Rock City shepherd actually commanded his male followers to not wear beards.  So all the men started shaving regularly. 

 

As discussed in this presentation on the Holy Rollers, the typical Holy Roller is very susceptible to feelings and emotions (as supplied by demons).  They frequently claim that the Spirit told them something or the other when they get a hunch or idea inserted into their conscious minds by demons.  Inevitably, they put this trash out to their people as authoritative truth as coming from The MOST HIGH. 

 

Thus, there are several bad features of this shepherding or disciplining movement which can spell great harm and hurt for the poor suckers involved.  Some lives can be hurt by sin and others can be totally destroyed.  Truly, this motion is sick and depraved!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 294--Still More Holy Roller Problems

 

 

Marjoe Gortner 

 

The best illustration of the presence of demonism in the modern Holy Roller movement probably must focus on the famous Pentecostal leader, Marjoe Gortner, who started preaching at the age of four, mentioned previously. 

 

His mother used to make him memorize certain Scriptural quotations that could be said by a four year old to work a crowd up into a mesmerized state of emotionalism with a particular pitch.  When Marjoe would become inattentive and try to play, his mother would dunk his head under a water faucet until he memorized the verses. 

 

In his 1972 Academy Award for Best Documentaries, Marjoe tells it all about not only his own career, but also how the fire and brimstone, Holy Roller preachers use different techniques and practices to con money out of the suckers in their audiences (“Marjoe” Home Video). 

 

This video offers a fantastic revelation about the deception and fraud involved in the Holy Roller movement.  All students of truth should look at this video carefully and think on what it represents.  It is a classic demonstration of religious demons and fanaticism, as communicated by a man who was an insider in the movement for years. 

 

Marjoe’s perceptive remarks make one call to mind the situation with the previously mentioned Holy Roller fraud Jimmy Swaggart.  Does anyone really know how many times Jimmy Swaggart has got caught with whores and how many times he has repented?  Yet, Jimmy has stayed in the business.  He’s still on TV and still raking the money in (maybe, in smaller piles than he used to get). 

 

 

Transference of Demons, Revisited 

 

As discussed in a preceding chapter, there is a theological reality of a transference of a demon when a person allows an unauthorized pagan representative to practice the laying on of hands.  It is very dangerous when a sun worshipping Holy Roller puts his hands on someone. 

 

Because of this condition, the person seeking truth should be very careful of or avoid the Holy Rollers entirely. 

 

For a fact, we so-called humans don’t get away with sin.  We may think that we do; but that’s not reality.  There is a price to pay when a person allows a pagan, sun worshipping, Christian preacher to put his hands on him or her in a religious ritual and expression. 

 

Beyond the likelihood of a transference of a demon, with the sign of muttering some unintelligible gibberish, it is also true that some (evidently few) persons involved in the Pentecostal-Charismatic motion never really experience the gibberish phenomenon for whatever reason. 

 

A former Assemblies of God person acknowledged to this writer that he faked the tongues sign so that he would be accepted by the denomination.  He said that he knew at least one other person who also faked it for the same overall acceptance reason.  Like the “Davis Dictionary of the Bible” says (quoted earlier)--it takes no miracle for a person to utter unintelligible gibberish. 

 

While some persons may have faked it, the better evidence is that the phenomenon is valid for most and involves demonic manifestations.  Most of the manifestations seen by me seem to be very demonic. 

 

 

More Holy Roller Problems

 

This Holy Roller demon problem brings to mind the situation with people who are obsessed with sun glasses.  Many sun glass wearers, Blacks in particular, are strongly demonized.  Demons simply don’t like light.  Therefore, demonized people frequently wear sun glasses. 

 

This writer has a Holy Roller, preacher acquaintance who has a ministry of sorts with a web site.  At this site, he has a picture of himself near the opening top.  It is a picture of him wearing sun glasses.  While the picture alone is sufficient evidence that this man has a gross pride problem, the sun glasses and the fact that he is Pentecostal make the case that he is extremely demonized. 

 

This writer some years ago met a Baptist preacher from Louisiana named Conrad Murrell, who had written several books and who had a ministry of allegedly “casting demons” out of Pentecostal and Charismatic Holy Rollers.  He “claimed” that he had had great success over the years since the basis of the Holy Roller movement is a demonic manifestation. 

 

 

Holy Roller Healings, Revisited 

 

Former comments herein focused on healings within sun worshipping Christianity, when people call upon and believe in the sun god Gee-Zeus.  This phenomenon is especially common among some of the Pentecostals and Charismatics and their demonic Holy Roller practices where both men and women are involved publicly as leaders in this demonism.   

 

The uninformed Holy Roller captain of the ship in NE Washington, discussed earlier, is one of the Holy Rollers who claims to have the gift of healing--which, with him, is a hit or miss proposition, just as is true with other Holy Rollers. 

 

In late May 2000, the captain’s own step-daughter (a member of his church, which he calls the “Ark”) died with cancer, as a young woman.  So one must wonder if the preacher really does have the gift of healing as he claims. 

 

True, some sun worshippers are healed in these encounters with Holy Rollers. 

 

But this can be a very dangerous process for anyone to call upon the sun god and allow a Pentecostal or Charismatic to practice the laying on hands.  As elsewhere noted in this chapter, the laying on of hands opens the door to a transference of demons. 

 

The fact that Pentecostals and Charismatics sometimes have some occasional success in healings (among sun worshippers who believe in the sun god Gee-Zeus) must be broached in the context that every kingdom, city or house divided against itself will fall (Matt 12:25; Mk 3:24-25). 

 

 

Satan Does Not Work Against Himself 

 

Obviously, Satan does not cast out Satan or work against himself; otherwise his kingdom would not stand (Matt 12:26; Mk 3:26).  He is not stupid. 

 

Manifestly, when sun worshippers get together for worship and when they bring people publicly up front to be prayed for by the sun worship preacher or to have demons cast out in the name of the sun god Gee-Zeus, Satan is not divided.  There is a Satanic purpose in these displays and however successful they may be for the benefit of public consumption. 

 

The people that benefit from these exercises undoubtedly come under more Satanic power and influence.  Also, the collective people watching and beholding these healing and deliverance events benefit the sun god and his false worship in some manner. 

 

As a minimum, every one involved in these demonic exercises comes to believe more and more in the false sun worship theology that has been authenticated with “some” of these supposed miracles. 

 

Innocent but dumb people participating in or watching these alleged miracles get entrapped into the fanatical Holy Roller motion.  Once sucked in, it is a very difficult process to break the self righteousness, pride and demonism that comes to a person. 

 

Additionally, there is a far more sinister purpose in this Holy Roller movement in that it is extremely ecumenical with a goal of bringing the divided daughters of Protestantism back to mother Rome.  This purpose will be examined in some detail in a later chapter.   

 

 

Mark 16 and the Snake Handlers 

 

There are several Scriptures which the Holy Rollers like to quote from the so-called Gospels to justify their experience on the premise that it is a promise to believers and that they are believers.  The favorite one of these texts is at Mark 16:17-18.  While some scholars believe this report to be spurious (as was discussed in a former chapter), it is otherwise interesting. 

 

True, it does say that those who believe will speak with new tongues (languages and dialects).  But it also adds some other pertinent remarks that the believer will be unaffected when he/she takes up serpents and/or if he/she drinks poisons or something otherwise harmful.  While a few Holy Rollers have involved themselves in the rattlesnake business, their lives are often very limited. 

 

It seems that periodically some of the Holy Rollers in the Appalachia Mountains get some rattlesnakes to play with at their sun worship, Holy Roller services.  For most of them, it isn’t long before one of the snakes bites him or her and he/she eventually dies from the adventure (although some of them have been bitten many times over, before finally being killed by a snake). 

 

Manifestly, whenever one of these snake charmers are bitten (whether he/she just gets sick or actually dies or goes to the doctor for an anti-venom serum), it should be prima-facie evidence that the victim didn’t have the real baptism.  The situation in Mark 16:17-18 and Acts 28:3 doesn’t seem to allow for the snakes to bite at all or for the subjects to die or even get sick. 

 

In terms of drinking poisons, there have been a few persons through the ages that have tried this option--but usually, in moderation (even strychnine, in small quantities, does not immediately kill).  They, too, in time, have typically met disaster and died from the poisons.  Again, the poison drinkers who become sick or die simply don’t have the real baptism. 

 

 

Brown

 

A newspaper man named Brown from Knoxville, Tennessee was on the Coast to Coast AM program on Aug 5, 2000, to describe some of the practices of the snake handlers in the Southern mountains.  Over the years, Brown has known a number of them.  As he described it, they seem to enter a trance state when they pull the snakes out of boxes to play with at Holy Roller religious services. 

 

Though Brown did not use the word trance, it was apparent that, in his description, a trance state is what is involved.  Brown used the word “anointing,” which is also what the snake charmers claim to have.  In other words, the snake handlers claim that they are anointed by “the Holy Ghost” to have the power to safely handle the snakes. 

 

Clearly, these snake handlers would seem to have a type of anointing.  But it has to be from demons and not something from The Real RUACH HA KODESH (after all, The Real RUACH HA KODESH is given to believers who are obedient to the Torah and produce fruits of righteousness--instead of Holy Roller confusion, rebellion and contempt for truth). 

 

While a few of these Holy Rollers claim to have this anointing, it is important to note that all of those believers in the generic sense at the meetings do not have this “anointing.”  It is only a few of the leaders who claim this power and not the lay people present.  Mark 16:17-18 specifically refers to reputed believers (in the generic sense) and not just special persons with an alleged “anointing.” 

 

Finally, any number of pagan, heathen worshippers have played with snakes over the ages (as well as secular, non religious people).  It is not something new or peculiar for a few Holy Rollers in the Southern mountains. 

 

Most notably, some of the Hindus in India are professional snake charmers, who also have a measure of success in playing with deadly snakes.  The Holy Rollers are not unique in this attribute at all. 

 

 

The Essence 

 

The moral of this presentation is that these texts were for legitimately commissioned persons in the first century and have had absolutely no application since then and particularly to sun worshipping Christians in utter rebellion and contempt toward YAH. 

 

Again, to repeat a prior remark--the Word is specific that The True RUACH HA KODESH is only given to those who obey The HIGHEST (Acts  5:32; Heb 5:9). 

 

Certainly, Holy Rollers are some of the most disobedient people of all in rebellious Christianity.  This indictment not only applies to the real fanatical Pentecostals, but also to the more reserved Charismatics (whether Sunday or Sabbathkeepers).  Yes, Sabbathkeeping Holy Rollers (like those in Northeast Washington, discussed herein) obey very little from the Word, beyond the Sabbath and Christian accepted humanism. 

 

 

The Legitimate Versus the False 

 

The final question is at Matthew 7:10 and Luke 11:11.  Effectively, in these texts, YESHUA asserts that if a believer asks for a fish (food) will he be given a serpent?  Of course, the answer is no.  Theoretically, most of the Holy Rollers have prayed for the baptism; hence, would YHWH give them a demon? 

 

Numerous other Scriptures in this presentation outline that The ELOHIM does not listen to the prayers of sinners.  If people are rolling in rebellion in sun worship Christianity and praying to the sun god “Gawd” or Gee-Zeus, be assured that their conduct is not consistent with Matthew 7:10 or Luke 11:11 or any other Scripture. 

 

If the believer is in truth in consideration of those verses, surely YHWH would not give him or her a demon.  The problem is that people in Christianity are not in truth.  They cannot be covered in the context of what YESHUA was saying. 

 

Regardless, the demon comes about naturally from the fallen powers when people are acting in rebellion against YAH and turn to the Devil and his henchmen for worship.  Again, we sorry, little humans don’t get away with sin.  There is a price to pay every time we foolishly turn to the Devil for our confidence (instead of to YESHUA). 

 

 

Some Words from the Old Worldwide Church of God   

 

One of the more successful Sardis preachers was a man named Herbert W. Armstrong.  Mr Armstrong was born in 1892 and lived until 1986.  Previous commentary herein has discussed at length Mr Armstrong, his son, his work and his church (which was known as the Worldwide Church of God). 

 

Being an advertising man, Armstrong had a flair for writing and writing in a way to convince his readers.  

 

Although he was a gross plagiarist (having stolen material from the old mother Church of God [7th Day] and other sources), he still could write and did write many publications to give him some (undeserved) recognition and help his own church grow (interestingly, the same thing happened with Ellen White and the Seventh-day Adventist Church). 

 

Perhaps Armstrong’s biggest handicap was that his Scriptural knowledge was actually somewhat limited (this reality may have contributed to his periodic theft of material from others)--though most of his followers never correctly understood it. 

 

In any case, Armstrong and his wife Loma came into contact with the mother Sardis Church of God (7th Day) in 1926 in Salem, Oregon (“The Autobiography of Herbert W. Armstrong,” p. 264).  By 1930, he was attending meetings with mother Sardis (ibid, p. 352).  And soon thereafter, the mother church (then at Stanberry, Missouri) ordained Armstrong and he became a preacher for them. 

 

Old Sardis split into two factions in 1933--one stayed at Stanberry and the other located at Salem, West Virginia. 

 

Armstrong went with Salem and stayed with them until about 1937 or 1938, when he was disfellowshipped (or quit--whichever) because of his rebellious attitude and the fact that he kept all of the tithes locally and wouldn’t cut Salem in on the take.  Naturally, this money question put Armstrong at odds with the mother church. 

 

After going on his own in about 1937 or 1938, Herbert wrote extensively about the problems and shortcomings of the old, mother, Sardis church.  In particular, mother Sardis received an inordinate amount of coverage in Armstrong’s autobiography, which he wrote in installments over the years. 

 

 

The Holy Rollers Enter the Picture 

 

One of the important issues which HWA dealt with and which received much literary focus from him was the matter of how the Holy Rollers would come into the various Sardis Churches of God (7th Day) in the 1930s and literally try to take them over. 

 

While Herbert was always quick to criticize and condemn the mother Sardis people for their shortcomings, he literally went out of his way to reveal the methodology of the Holy Rollers. 

 

As reflected in a previous chapter, the Holy Roller movement was effectively launched in modern times through the work and effort of a one-eyed Negro preacher, named W. J. Seymore, at the Azusa Street sun worship church in April 1906 (actually, the Holy Roller manifestations have infrequently appeared in Christendom [to include Catholicism] throughout her history.  It’s just that the 1906 event represented a reappearance). 

 

As cited earlier, people came by the thousands to Southern California to attend Seymore’s meetings and to have his hands laid upon themselves.  Seymore was highly successful and soon Christian people were muttering gibberish from demons by the thousands.  These demonized people tried to return to their sun worship churches and share their experience with their colleagues. 

 

However, the more stable and less emotional sun worshipers were generally in no mood to accept the wild fanaticism of the Holy Rollers.   So, over the years, the Holy Rollers began to separate from mainline Christianity to start their own Holy Roller churches (before the later birth of the Charismatic movement which has allowed the Holy Roller Charismatics to remain in the mainline churches). 

 

But in those early years, following the outbreak of modern Pentecostalism, the newly demonized people continuously tried to impose the Holy Roller experience upon others, wherever possible.  By the 1930s, the Holy Rollers began an effort to infiltrate, influence and take over the Sardis Sabbathkeeping churches, particularly in the Willamette River Valley in Western Oregon. 

 

As things worked out, in those early years for the Sabbathkeepers, the Pentecostals really failed to take over many of the primary Sabbathkeeping churches.  Some, like the Seventh-day Adventists, successfully labeled the Holy Rollers as being demonized and never allowed them to have much success within their churches. 

 

Yet, most of the Sardis people never ever effectively dealt with the Holy Roller question.  The only exceptions to this manifest failure was with Armstrong’s work and the later Sacred Name effort at Bethel, Pennsylvania.  Armstrong and the Bethel, Sardis people vigorously opposed the Holy Rollers for years. 

 

 

Take Over 

 

Thus, during the pivotal years of the 1930s, the Holy Rollers would come to the Sardis Churches in the Willamette Valley and literally try to take over.  Tragically, they sometimes were allowed some freedom and the opportunity to place their demonized hands upon innocent and unsuspecting people.  In many cases, the problem over the transference of demons surfaced and innocent people were themselves hooked. 

 

Firsthand, Armstrong witnessed these Holy Roller takeover efforts in Western Oregon.  In his autobiography, he left a record for history of how the Holy Rollers would subtly attend meetings and try to take over and impose their fanaticism upon the congregation.  Tragically, there were very few people around who could refute them and stop their efforts. 

 

In any case, some few did successfully stop them (like Armstrong).  By the late 1930s and early 1940s, many of these Pentecostals reacted as they did in the mainline Christian Churches.  They began isolating themselves from the non-accepting Christian Churches and broke off to form their own groups. 

 

Thus, this is the background to describe how many of these Sabbathkeeping Holy Roller churches came into being (as they are described in previous chapters).

 

However, the blooming of the Charismatic movement in the 1960s gradually changed things in Christendom for the Holy Rollers.  All of a sudden, the Holy Roller Charismatics began successfully staying in the old mainline Christian Churches.  In time, some 100% Charismatic Churches have arrived on the scene. 

 

For sure, almost all Christian Churches have grown to accept the Holy Rollers.  It is a rare, few, Christian people who today reject the Holy Rollers and call their experience demonic.  Most of Christendom is totally hoodwinked and deceived by the Holy Rollers on the premise that the manifestations represent the work of The RUACH HA KODESH.

 

 

The Efforts Sometimes Paid Off 

 

So, today, there are some complete Holy Roller Sabbathkeeping churches, as well as individual Holy Rollers who fellowship with one of the Sabbathkeeping groups (especially, in the Sardis movement). 

 

This writer was acquainted with one Sardis Church leader in Idaho who mistakenly never dealt with the Holy Roller problem (though he personally never seemed to have had the experience and probably had some reservations about it).  Soon, one or more Holy Rollers began affiliating with his group. 

 

Integration and assimilation of Holy Rollers is about the same thing as racial integration and assimilation.  Obviously, given time, intermarriage and miscegenation occur.  In my friend’s church, one of his beautiful daughters married one of these Holy Rollers, who was a preacher of sorts. 

 

This daughter was a very Adamic woman (actually, extremely fair and Nordic appearing) and the Holy Roller she married was a very apparent, mixed-blooded nokri/nekar mamzer.  The man showed enormous evidence of Black genes in the bone structure of his face and head (as discussed in a preceding chapter on the tendency of some persons with Black genes to project their foreheads and chins). 

 

The Holy Roller man involved also just happened to be small in stature, suggesting that he probably had some significant presence of Hamitic genes mixed in with the Black genes (thus, he was possibly a racial copy of the ancient Canaanites). 

 

The beautiful Adamic daughter of my friend married the mixed-blooded, Holy Roller man.  In time, her father, the church preacher, died.  As can be expected, the Holy Roller son-in-law took over the Sardis Church.  And soon, he successfully had the bulk of the congregation into demonic Pentecostalism. 

 

Following the outright demonization of the group, my friend’s “church” was doomed.  The process meant a certain death to the congregation spiritually (as seems to always happen when the Holy Roller manifestations take over in an entity).

 

Once the Satanic Holy Roller demonization assumes control in a Christian congregation, it seems virtually impossible for the demonized people to move into any further worthwhile form of worship.  They may keep some of the beliefs which they already possess, but the Holy Roller experience seems to lock them totally in demonism in terms of their futures. 

 

With the Holy Roller demonization, groups are simply frozen out in any attempts to grow spiritually into more truth and righteousness.  The people become proud and self righteous with their possession of the so-called spirit.  Consequently, there was no way that my friend’s Sardis group could move into any new truth. 

 

 

More Cases

 

This writer is also acquainted with a couple of other instances of where demonized Pentecostals moved in on some of the better Christian groups.  It is unclear whether the Holy Rollers involved racially had behemah and/or Hamitic genes or not.  This factor seems to be a relevant one in the Holy Roller movement (as pointed out earlier).  So one must allow its probable presence in any discussion on Holy Roller evangelism. 

 

First, mention must be made about the Sardis Sacred Name movement which surfaced in Pennsylvania, Michigan and elsewhere, primarily from the work of C. O. Dodd, a former leader of the Sardis Church of God (7th Day) at Salem, West Virginia. 

 

At the time that it began developing in the late 1930s, this motion held enormous prospects for good.  People were keeping the feast days and actually many of them were building booths in order to observe Sukkot. 

 

Importantly, the Sacred Name members and associates not only abandoned much of the paganism in Christendom, but proceeded to start cleaning up their language in terms of the constant use of the names and tittles associated with the sun god. 

 

Perhaps the Sacred Name movement was hurt most by two forms of theology which affected them.  Since they came out of the old, dead, Sardis Church of God (7th Day), they maintained much of the same dead approach to reality. 

 

More tragically, the Sacred Name movement never was able to deal effectively with the demonized Holy Roller movement.  Consequently, a number of Holy Rollers gravitated to the Sacred Name movement and soon began spreading their demonic theories and beliefs around for ingestion by innocent people.  The Bethel, PA Sacred Namers have been about the only ones to deal effectively with the Holy Rollers. 

 

One more, half-way decent development in Christianity occurred just before, during, and just after WWII when numbers of British Israel people began turning to a new appreciation for race and racial differences and distinctions in the Book (in the context of Christian Identity).  This motion happened in Southern California, as elsewhere commented upon earlier in this production. 

 

Again, the Holy Rollers moved in on this effort, very quickly, following its inception.  In time, there appeared all kinds of demonized Holy Rollers in the Christian Identity movement.  Obviously, they hurt or damaged any possibility of much of anything worthwhile happening in the movement. 

 

As outlined in former chapters on the demonized Holy Rollers in Northeast Washington, it is also noteworthy to observe how the Pentecostal influence has adversely affected a number of Sabbathkeeping Identity people (who should be, but are not, beacons for a measure of truth). 

 

 

The Bottom Line 

 

There is a tremendous problem whenever any group of religious people allow Holy Rollers to enter fellowship with them and do not effectively deal with the Holy Roller problem.  The impact of such stupidity is about the same as attempting to integrate and mix with non-Adamic people on a social level. 

 

At some point in time, the adverse people will intermarry and totally destroy whatever semblance of righteousness there is in the group.  It looks like people would learn after the 6,000 years of Adamic history.  But Adam has never learned and still doesn’t learn. 

 

The Holy Rollers are especially difficult to deal with because they are completely demonized and elevated into a state of pride and self-righteousness from the experience.  In their view, their tickets are punched and they are in contact with The RUACH HA KODESH.  Consequently, it is impossible to dialogue with them or to have them accept any thing worthwhile that explains their depraved condition. 

 

The only thing that will apparently help them is deliverance.  Frankly, this writer has never known of a true Holy Roller who, on his own, could and would repent of his demons and his demonic experience.  Some people who have faked the experience have left the motion.  But for the truly convicted ones, it appears questionable about how they can repent and leave the movement. 

 

Of all of the false forms of Christianity, the Holy Roller phenomenon is perhaps the worst one of all to address.  Its adherents are totally demonized and they simply cannot understand their depraved condition.  The people coming under these demons become locked or frozen in the Holy Roller religion.  Consequently, further growth for them spiritually seems impossible. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 295--The Christian Failure I

 

 

The Problem of Obedience 

 

Before moving on, some words must be said again about YHWH’s law (the Torah); and the willingness of men, in general, and Christians, in particular, to disobey it.  Previous chapters and discussions focused on the supremacy, righteousness and goodness of The ELOHIM’s Torah.  Yet, most people are utterly opposed to obeying it in any context--though it clearly can be obeyed. 

 

While Christendom has been largely opposed to any obedience of The ELOHIM’s righteous and just laws, it is interesting that Judaism (however good or bad it may seem to be to some people) does advocate obedience of the Torah. 

 

In “A Guide to Jewish Religious Practice” (p. 2), Isaac Klein wrote on the need to perform the “mitzwot” or religious commandments.  Klein said that without these mitzwot, human beliefs and opinions are abstract and hollow, and touch life very tenuously.  Yes, obedience involves deeds, works and acts and not simply hollow, empty talk, as Christians tend to exhibit.

 

What a tragedy it is that the world (including Christianity) has utterly ignored YHWH’s great laws of righteousness and justice.  What a paradox it is that Christians, making up much of the so-called civilized world, have devoted their energy, money and efforts to opposing The EL’s wonderful, perfect laws that can bring happiness and joy to people. 

 

 

Another Feature of Obedience 

 

While it is true that wretched, evil, proud, vain men will willingly disobey YHWH’s Torah, there is another feature to this dilemma.  For those persons obeying YAH or attempting to obey Him, a curious little fact of reality surfaces. 

 

This verity is that the Christian sun worship culture, society and people, collectively, are utterly opposed to The ELOHIM’s laws; and work in collusion to make it “almost” impossible to obey Him.  Consequently, it’s not any problem or issue to obey the fourth commandment of the Decalogue and keep the Seventh day Sabbath. 

 

The problem surfaces because the whole of the contemporary, sun worship society and culture works and functions on the reality of sun worship.  A person needing the seventh day off in secular employment can have real problems in trying to exist, work and live in the sun worship culture. 

 

Sun worship employers often have little sympathy for people needing to be off on the seventh day.  The problem is only compounded with the annual feast days.  The same reasoning applies to any person trying to have a small business. 

 

The seventh day is the market and trade day in the sun worship culture.  Sun worshippers are out spending their money that day.  Some say that 28% or more of retail trade happens on the seventh day.  Of course, the problem is compounded with the need for an early closure on the sixth day (at sunset to keep the Sabbath) and with the annual feast days. 

 

Sun worshippers have no problem at all when people can’t work or must close a business on Sunday, Easter, Christmas and on and on.  But real difficulty surfaces when a person can’t work or must close a business on a Scriptural Sabbath day. 

 

A like situation arises in terms of dress (covered women, etc), personal appearance (beards, etc) and the application of any sense of morality in a job or business (like choosing to avoid polluting and morally corrupting commercial activities--banking, insurance, etc).  But all of this is only the tip of the iceberg. 

 

Whenever a person chooses to obey The ELOHIM, the whole sun worship culture and people are against him or her.  It is absolutely incredible that Christians will come along and proclaim that nobody can keep YHWH’s law all the while that it is them and their evil, sun worship culture which make the keeping of YAH’s law difficult. 

 

If the collective society kept YHWH’s mitzwot, the laws would become easy for all to keep.  They are difficult and hard to keep only because the collective, sun worship society is so incredibly opposed to them and anyone attempting to obey them. 

 

In other words, the general, Christian, sun worship public works to interfere in the keeping of The EL’s laws.  Of course, the difficulty is not with the Torah, but with the rebellious sun worshipping people opposed to the Torah (who go out of their way to make obedience of it a problem). 

 

 

Yisrael Revisited 

 

This publication presented some earlier material about a coming time when “some” evident Christian Israelites escape to Jerusalem (or Jordan) when their own national governments are judged and found wanting by The MOST HIGH.  While it is true that there is enormous sin and rebellion in the age ending House of Yisrael, this phenomenon is the story of Yisrael’s entire history, as proven in YHWH’s divorce. 

 

The truth is that Yisrael has never obeyed The SUPREME.  This writer was visiting with one of the Sardis preachers in Eugene, Oregon a few years ago.  This uninformed and confused theologian actually tried to insist that during the early period of Yisrael’s history, she did obey.  Assuredly, this is absolute nonsense.  Yisrael has never obeyed.  She is still as bad (actually much worse) today than she has ever been in the past. 

 

Almost from the beginning of the nation of Yisrael in the Sinai wilderness at the Exodus, Yisrael turned to false worship.  One can read about it in Exodus 32:4-5 when Moshe was slow about coming down off the mountain.  The Israelites persuaded Aaron to make them a golden calf to worship which was supposed to represent and be “YHWH.” 

 

Yes, that’s right!  They worshipped the calf as YHWH The ELOHIM.  They didn’t recognize the calf as a calf or an idol of gold.  They said it was The MOST HIGH.  More particularly, they probably called the calf something on the order of “the Lord” and/or “Gawd/God”  and mentally thought and pretended that it was The MOST HIGH. 

 

When Yarovam broke the ten Northern tribes of Yisrael away from Rechavam and Jerusalem, he established two golden calves (one at Bethel and one at Dan) for the rebellious Israelites to worship (I Kg 12:27-29).  Darrell W. Conder suggests that these calves were representations of the gods of Egypt--Osiris, Isis and Horus (“Mystery Babylon and the Lost Ten Tribes in the End Time,” p. 2). 

 

Obviously, Yarovam only followed the precedent established at the Exodus.  The three calves (the one in Exodus and Yarovam’s two) surely represented the pagan trinity of ancient Egypt.  It is clear that Yarovam would be familiar with Egyptian sun worship since he married an Egyptian woman and spent some time there. 

 

Isn’t that calf worship about the same situation today with Christian Yisrael’s attempted worship of YHWH YESHUA as the Lard, Gawd and Gee-Zeus?  In other words, the Israelites have not been happy to worship The ELOHIM as He says.  But they try to worship Him on their terms. 

 

As Yisrael was preparing to enter the “promise” land (of Canaan), The MOST HIGH (through Moshe) told them that the land was being given to them, not because of their righteousness or uprightness of heart.  But rather, the land of Canaan was being given to them because of the great wickedness of its inhabitants, the Canaanites, and so that YAH’s Word to Avraham, Yitzhak and Yakov could be fulfilled (Deut 9:4-29). 

 

As the Book asserts, the Israelites were even then stiff-necked, stubborn and rebellious.  During the kingdom days of the judges and prophets, the same indictment applied to the later Israelites.  They were always stiff-necked, stubborn and rebellious. This indictment certainly pertains to Christian Israelites today! 

 

 

Yarovam and Achav 

 

When the kingdom of Yisrael divided with the death of Shlomo, Yarovam became the king in the Northern House of Yisrael.  He didn’t abolish the old, established religion, per se.  Perhaps if Yarovam had abolished the old (Hebrew) religion, the people would have been suspicious that something was wrong in their choice of Yarovam. 

 

In fact, he instead merely introduced some changes to the old religion, and modified it slowly into something new when he changed the feast of Tabernacles from the 7th month to the 8th month with new worship sites at Dan and Bethel (instead of at Jerusalem).  And of course, he got rid of the Levites who could cause him trouble (I Kg 12:28-33). 

 

By the time of Achav’s arrival on the scene, as mentioned earlier, the truth and faith of the people had deteriorated, so much so, that the sun worshipping Achav and his diabolical wife (Jezebel) were able to bring in more changes and transformations of the original Hebrew religion into outright, pagan, Baal sun worship (I Kg 16:31-33). 

 

The evidence is very persuasive that either Yarovam or Achav first changed the sublimity of the Seventh day Sabbath to Sunday (Isa 56:2-12). 

 

 

The Religion Was a Mixture of Good and Bad 

 

Hence, the Israelite people were so confused that they believed partly in YHWH and partly in the sun god Baal, in this exact same time-frame (much like the typical Christian does here in the early 21st century).  This condition was readily apparent when the great prophet Eliyahu assembled the 850 preachers and teachers of Sunday and the Lord Baal and his consort Easter to a contest on Mount Carmel. 

 

As mentioned in a former chapter, the Sunday and Easter worshippers conducted a classic, Pentecostal, Holy Roller, Christian meeting (complete with wild confusion, mutterings, gibberish, rolling, pitching, carrying on and of course absolute emotional pandemonium).  But they ultimately lost out to YHWH, when He proved Who He was and how false they were (I Kg 18:21-39). 

 

This confrontation ended when Eliyahu “righteously” slew at least 450 (or perhaps all 850) of these sun worshipping preachers.  The essence of the problem was that the people were torn between the Baal sun worship on the one hand and the true Hebrew faith on the other--prompting Eliyahu to ask them “how long halt ye between two opinions?” 

 

In other words, their religion was a mixture with both good and bad features--much like modern Christendom.  Eliyahu’s challenge was to tell them to choose one or the other and quit trying to have it both ways (furthermore, this mixing of truth and error seems to be the problem in the age ending Laodician Assembly--Rev 3:14-18). 

 

 

Israelites Are Evil 

 

Naturally, in this environment, YHWH chose to divorce the adulteress House of Yisrael around 700 BCE.  Yet, some 140 years after the fall of Samaria, Yechezkel received his commission to be a prophet to the lost House of Yisrael. 

 

In the various statements of Yechezkel’s message, The ELOHIM repeatedly made the point that then and in the applicable age end, Yisrael was thoroughly impudent, hard hearted, stubborn, evil and rebellious (Ezek 2:4-8; 3:5-9, 27; 12:2, 22-25, 27-28; 33:30-33).  As Yechezkel noted (and YHWH agreed), the Israelites would not listen to him (and they still won’t here in 2003). 

 

At about the same time, Yirmeyahu had some similar findings for the House of Yehudah.  She, too, would not listen to YHWH, as she also had been disobedient from her youth (Jer 22:21).  Earlier, Yeshayahu had some like findings for Yisrael--that she was rebellious and would not obey (Isa 29:13; 30:8-14).  Please understand that these words from the prophets were not only historical, but prophetic of Israelites in the future. 

 

 

Christian Humanism and the New Age Revisited 

 

This work has already and will later further discuss Christian humanism and the New Age movement at length.  Of course, there are sincere, well meaning Christians caught up in these movements and justifying their wickedness and evil on the premise that their hearts mean well. 

 

They really believe that the Good News (which they call the “Gospel”) was intended for every human being of every sort and wherever found all over the globe and that they should put into practice their theories and ideas on Socialism, humanism and the New Age, as planners and activists.  Since they have put their ideas into practice (and into US law), the results have been most tragic (as will be shown below). 

 

These words are being written in early 2003, just after America celebrated her 393 years of Christian existence and government since Jamestown was revitalized and reestablished (in 1610), which could have fantastic Scriptural significance, depending upon “who” (yes, America’s identity) this nation is in the Word (Ezek 4:3-7:27). 

 

Moreover, the US is now in at least her 66th to 70th years of political Socialism and liberalism, as linked in with Christian humanism, since FDR took over in 1933 and launched his Socialist’s programs in 1933-1937.  The US transition to utter depravity and evil under Socialism and liberalism will be described in comments to follow. 

 

 

Ray Comfort 

 

Within the last few years or so, a man named Ray Comfort produced a small religious tract entitled “America,” which summed up the present US condition after the last 390 years (since the KJV was published and distributed in 1611/1612) or 66-70 years, depending upon how one would want to look at it in terms of American history.  Comfort reported the following for America and Americans: 

 

Some 50-60% of married couples admit to adultery.  In California alone, some 500,000 couples admit to living together without marriage.  Every day, some 33,000 teens catch some sexually transmitted disease and some 800,000 babies are born annually to unwed, teenage mothers.  In 1990. a survey found that 40% of school children had had at least three sexual partners. 

 

Pornography is today a $32 billion industry.  Some 1.5 million abortions are performed annually.  Some 3 million burglaries are reported each year while the total cost of annual crime is put at $500 billion.  American citizens spent $240 billion on gambling in one year alone.  Forty million people are victims of violent crime annually while over 24,000 are murdered. 

 

Each year, some 120,000 women are raped and 5,000 are killed in domestic violence.  Some 90 million cans of beer are sold daily and drunk drivers are killing around 25,000 persons annually. 

 

Forty thousand new born infants die within the first year.  The flu virus killed 52,000 persons one year.  There has been a 300% increase in cancer in the last ten years, all the while that Americans are spending some $898 billion annually on health care.  Some 10 million people have long-term mental health problems. 

 

Some 91% of US citizens admit to lying “regularly.”  And perhaps the most significant finding of all presented was that 62% of Americans profess to be of the Christian faith.  This 62% is so high that no one can argue with the fact that this nation is a Christian nation. 

 

 

More Problems 

 

Beyond Ray Comfort’s findings, there is more.  The March 1999 “Bible Advocate” (p. 12-13) had an article on “History--God’s World and God’s Word” which also focused on the problems of modern Christian Americans.  The story said that today’s buzzwords are:  tense, uptight, conflict, pressure and depression.  In a word, we are the “stressed” century.  The report noted some eleven trends with increases as follows: 

 

In personal psycho-emotional tensions; in run-a-ways, street people and homeless poor; in existential pressures on all structures of society; in compulsive, addictive and abusive behaviors; in alternative and bizarre forms of art and music; in personality disorders, neuroses and psychoses; in dependence on prescription drugs for personal control; in divorce, serial relationships and alternative lifestyles; in illegal drug and alcohol abuse and other destructive behavior; in persons institutionalized for mental illness and criminal behavior; and incidence and acceptance of suicide. 

 

The article went on to relate the “D” problems--deception, deviation, departure, devaluation, debasement, detachment, deficiency, delinquency, denial, decrease, decline, defeat, depreciation, debauchery, defiance, defacement, deformity, degradation, despondency, dejection, depression, despair, decomposition, demolition, debris, descent, dereliction, demonism, derangement, desperation, devastation, destitution, desolation, decay, death and destruction (on this, see Isaiah 24). 

 

 

Personal Conflicts 

 

Other chapters herein on mind control operations note the incredible problem among children today who are becoming mental cases (so-called attention deficit disorder children, as discussed earlier) and requiring strong prescription drugs, like Ritalin.  Now, the latest child problem is something called “autism” or “mindblindness.” 

 

“Newsweek” (p. 46-51) of Jul 31, 2000, had a major story by Geoffrey Cowley on “Understanding Autism” to address this “new” classification of illness, allegedly present in children (80% of boys are affected with it, making it at least a five times greater risk among boys than girls). 

 

According to Cowley, “Appropriate social behavior does not come naturally to children with autism.  They cannot interpret facial expressions or emotions.  They don’t know how to share or make friends.”  Allegedly, they do not experience the world and life like normal kids.  Doctors diagnose autism by asking five fairly simple questions. 

 

Question one is--does your child ever pretend to make a cup of tea using a toy cup and teapot or pretend other things?  Another question is to give the child a miniature teapot and cup and tell him or her to make a cup of tea.  Does the child then pretend to pour out tea, drink it, etc?  One more is to ask where is the light.  Does the child point to it with his index finger?  In fact, does the child use his index finger in pointing? 

 

The last question is to point to an object and say to the child-- “Look, there is a --- (name the object).  Does the child look at the object being pointed at?  Presumably, the answer to these five questions should be “yes.”  If an answer of “no” surfaces on any one of them, the kid allegedly has autism and needs medical care. 

 

This whole exercise seems too stupid to be mentioned.  But it is the real world out there in the year 2003. 

 

Doctors and supposed men of science sit around and dream up this insanity and then claim to be intelligent.  It is true that huge numbers of young children are walking zombies or robots.  They have been made that way by watching too much TV, experiencing life in the modern sick culture, poisonous vaccinations, etc. 

 

 

“Jesus Rocks” 

 

The Jul 16, 2001, cover of “Newsweek” magazine had a picture of a bunch of young people (evidently teenagers) assembled, waving and cheering on for some ostensible reason.  They were a multi-racial and multi-cultural group (with Asians, Whites, Blacks, Hispanics, pinks, greens and other diversities).  The cover read-- “Jesus Rocks!  Christian Entertainment Makes a Joyful Noise, Hot Concerts-Big Books-New Movies.” 

 

The basis of this cover was an internal story by Lorraine Ali on “The Glorious Rise of Christian Pop” (p. 39-44) which focused upon the $3 billion Christian entertainment industry that seems to be placing its focus now upon young people with a concentration upon big selling books and writings, revealing T-shirts, new movies and religious rock. 

 

Ali’s article discussed at some length the “Festival Con Dios,” the first Christian alternative-rock tour which visited some 30 cities in the summer and early fall of 2001.  In the first session, some 6,000 Christian fans assembled to go nuts as the aggressive rap-rock band launched its crusade with its lead singer dressed in baggy army fatigues and a black bandanna. 

 

The article described this singer as gesturing like a member of a big city street gang, as he screamed and roared with his arm swung low (as if he was on the way to the requisite crotch grab).  The story noted that this crude move was an integral part of rap-rock--accompanied by a testosteroid explosion of expletives (which is now obviously exploding all over the Christian West). 

 

Apparently, this Christian alternative rock motion involves a strange bridge between explosive (youthful) rebellion and unwavering faith in “Jesus,” as the described “cool Christians” groove to hip music. 

 

However much this movement seems removed from the Scriptures, it is truly popular among today’s young people.  Some 20 major Christian music festivals are now attracting some 100,000 attendees annually.  While some of the lyrics and gestures have been toned down from traditional rock concerts, there remains much vulgarity; despite the supposed link to Gee-Zeus. 

 

 

More of Gee-Zeus 

 

Besides the obsession of Christian youth with alternative Christian rap-rock, there is, of course, the enormous explosion in movies, videos, books, clothing and so forth--which has turned into a $two billion plus business. 

 

A related July 16, 2001, “Newsweek” report (p. 45-48) by Marc Peyser on “God, Mammon and ‘Bibleman’” mentions books like “Left Behind, The Prayer of Jabez, The Veritas, Love Comes Softly and He Chose the Nails,” which are now selling in the millions. 

 

In videos, “Veggie Tales, Bibleman and Penguins” have raked in $815 million.  Movies, like “Left Behind” (2000) and “The Omega Code,” have taken in $17 million. 

 

While young people may get excited and have a good time with all of this Christian hype (which probably will ultimately lead them closer and closer to outright demonism), the question must remain--what does this trash have to do with the Scriptures, truth and righteousness?  And the answer is nothing.  It’s all foreign and far removed from the Word, as outlined herein. 

 

Truly, this pathetic demonstration of modern Christian thinking is just more evil and wickedness that will ultimately fall by the wayside as the age end draws nearer and nearer. 

 

What a tragedy it is that young people cannot take the Torah seriously and concentrate upon it and righteousness; instead of upon all this sun worship emotionalism, hype and evil. 

 

 

Yes, There Are Problems 

 

As discussed above, the whole society seems to be going nuts.  If a sane person attempts to have dialogue or contact with many persons in the society at large, it results in a conflict.  Many modern people are filled with either hate, anxiety, depression, mental illness or something else which make it very difficult to have social intercourse with them. 

 

The dilemma is not just with secular people.  Even religious persons are similarly all messed up. 

 

This writer lived in Eastern Washington for some time and is acquainted with a number of Christian Identity types in Eastern Washington and North Idaho (to include the Holy Rollers, mentioned in prior chapters).  Many of these so-called religious individuals are filled with enormous emotional problems and hate. 

 

This writer is acquainted with an elderly Identity man who was friends for years with one of these Christian Identity families.  In a visit one day with one of them, my friend said something to the man (a much younger person) about religion which made him mad.  The younger man went bonkers and responded with bitterness and hate.  He ordered the elderly man to leave his property.  

 

Previous chapters herein noted the incredible hate and animosity in the just noted group of Holy Roller, Identity people in Eastern Washington that this writer has had some contact with. 

 

They not only hate and have conflicts with other people (both secular and religious), but they have enormous hate for and conflicts with each other.  Frankly, this writer is an older man and i have never seen such hate in my life among religious people. 

 

Previous chapters mentioned the difficulty in trying to talk to political liberals who will not deal with facts, truth and reality in any discussion.  Inevitably, when confronted with facts, which they don’t like, they respond with bitterness and hate and a personal attack upon the persons presenting the facts.  As noted earlier, many religious people fit into this precise same mode. 

 

One must be very careful about what is said to others today.  People become emotional and really upset over almost anything which doesn’t set well with them.  The least little word, gesture or remark can completely tear many modern persons up--and especially anything said on religion, politics and most current issues. 

 

The Scriptures enjoin young people to rise up before the hoary head and show older people some honor and respect (Lev 19:32).  This writer has been enormous evil and wretched in my life.  But generally, respect was shown by me to elderly people.  For sure, the youth of today simply do not show respect and courtesy to the aged, young, women, or anyone else for that matter. 

 

 

A Possible Explanation 

 

While demonic mental telepathy could be much of the problem, one must also look at other possibilities. 

 

The dilemma is so bad and so prevalent throughout society (and especially, in America) that one must pause and wonder if various mental alteration programs are currently underway and achieving success (as will be commented upon in subsequent chapters on mind control). 

 

Is it possible that a mind control or behavior alteration project like HAARP (previously described) could be making most everyone in society “nuts.”  Older people, who perhaps are not so much in tune with the modern culture, are finding it more and more difficult to get along with other modern persons. 

 

The mental problems and emotional outbreaks are becoming commonplace among people in the world (especially, in the US).  The schools and colleges are teaching courses on so-called conflict resolution in order to supposedly help people understand how to get along in the modern world without causing personal conflict and disagreement. 

 

Surely, something is wrong in the modern world.  It is very plausible that massive mind control projects are underway to cause the contemporary mental problems among many, many people.  As shown above and as discussed earlier, little children are even experiencing the hate, ill feelings, animosity and disagreement towards others. 

 

 

Placing the Guilt Where It Belongs 

 

The evidence is most persuasive that people cannot think logically, rationally and intelligently to see or discuss any issue. 

 

Much of the population is nothing but walking robots and zombies, incapable of carrying on normal social intercourse with others.  Something is fundamentally wrong in Christian America when people cannot get along, as they once could. 

 

While many persons may try to blame different agencies and stimuli for the present crises, the Christian Church has to carry much of the blame.  One must wonder what has the so-called Christian leaders, pastors, priests, elders and so forth been doing while their sheep are being utterly destroyed. 

 

Does any of these people have brains above the moron level to understand that hurt is being put upon their people.  Or alternatively, are all of these different Christian Churches and leaders all asleep at the switch, as their dumb sheep followers are being systematically destroyed. 

 

As R. Vincent Bertollini, of the 11th Hour Remnant Messenger, pointed out in a Nov 13, 1999, letter to Christian preachers, there is shame on Christian leaders because they have failed to stand up for righteousness, truth and justice (this letter is to be more fully covered in a later chapter). 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 296--The Christian Failure II

 

 

Jesse Ventura 

 

Jesse Ventura, known as “the Body,” in his former wrestling days, caused quite a ripple in 1998 when he was elected Governor of Minnesota on the Reform ticket.  It was unusual because Minnesota is an ultra liberal, humanist, leftist state--completely mesmerized and zombiized by the US controlled media (which promotes and elects the traditional two party candidates of Republicans and Democrats). 

 

Third parties aren’t able to elect people to major political offices in America in the 20th and early 21st centuries because of the power and persuasion of the media and the political system that are so strong that outsiders trying to break in don’t have a chance. 

 

Anyway, Ventura did it and established some reputation as “the Mind,” as he displayed some of his wisdom which was at variance with the politically approved, leftist positions. 

 

In September 1999, Jesse was interviewed by “Playboy” magazine and said that in his view, “organized religion is a sham” in America and a crutch for weak minded people (“The Washington Times,” Oct 4-10-1999, p. 10). 

 

Whatever else Ventura can be accused of, he was on the mark with this perceptive piece of wisdom.  However, his words did not set well with the sun worshipping Christian people of liberal, leftist Minnesota.  Jesse’s popularity plunged 20 points in the polls. 

 

 

A Weak, Feminized Christian Church? 

 

Otherwise, it is interesting that the Satanic sun god of the old sun cults was a personality of weakness.  He was an effeminate sissy and a push over in the context of his followers.  The Christian sun worship religion adopted such a view for its sun god Gee-Zeus.  In Christian eyes, he is an effeminate, fragile, delicate, frail, impotent, irresolute dainty. 

 

Former chapters discussed the views of the Christian leader Marcion and his views about two gods.  The OT “God” was bad and the NT “God” was good (per Marcion).  In “The Ghost of Marcion” (p. 3), Daniel Botkin quoted Tertullian, who noted that Marcion’s (good) god “displays neither hostility nor wrath.  He neither condemns nor distrains” and “does not punish.” 

 

Going on, Tertullian sarcastically assessed Marcion’s view by concluding that “A better god (than the OT One) has been discovered, one who is neither offended nor angry nor inflicting punishment...he is merely kind.  Of course he forbids you to sin -- but only in writing.  It lies with you whether you consent to accord him obedience.”  And this attitude has come to permeate Christendom’s assessment of her god Gee-Zeus. 

 

In analyzing Marcion’s views on his good deity, Tertullian asks-- “To what purpose does he lay down command?  This god is exceptionally dull-witted if he is not offended by the doing of that which he dislikes to see being done.”  Yet, Christians seem to take the view that they can sin and displease their Gee-Zeus--all the while that he is not offended by their evil and rebellion toward his words. 

 

Because the sun god Gee-Zeus is such a weak sissy, the generic Christian Church has tended to lean in the same direction, in between bouts of Christian wars and murders of each other, in the context of good and love.   

 

“The Washington Times” (p. 1) of Oct 4-10, 1999, had a story by Julia Duin on “Feminization at church keeps men away, author says.”  It quoted writer Leon J. Podles who says that real men don’t go to church because Christian Churches have become the province of the effeminate and the homosexual and which promises “death by estrogen.” 

 

This reality has meant that there has been a decline in attendance at so-called mainline Christian Churches; though the fundamentalists and evangelicals do a little better.  Real men are simply staying away from Christian Churches in droves.  It’s too feminine or effeminate for them. 

 

The writer of this study at hand agrees with this assessment.  Too much of Christianity is a weak, sissy-type religion with nothing masculine and strong about it.  Thus Christians worship a weak, sissy Gee-Zeus (who easily can be walked upon at will).  Accordingly, real men don’t appreciate the weakness and sissy nonsense; enumerated by the pathetic, Christian, sun worship preachers on Sunday mornings. 

 

 

The SDA Problem 

 

This Christian effeminacy has also affected the Sabbath keeping Seventh-day Adventists, as broached in previous chapters herein.  While there is not much good that can be said for this group, it does preach, teach and advocate the Seventh day Sabbath (which is a plus factor for the Adventist people, despite their gross sickness in sin and depravity). 

 

Though the Thyatira SDA Church has avoided ordaining women as preachers and elders, she certainly has not held back in the elevation of women otherwise in most of the SDA congregations.  Many of them are completely run by the women.  Evidently, from day one, the SDA denomination has moved in the direction of either feminism or just being outright effeminate in character. 

 

Today and historically, there is and has been a lot of women and effeminate men in the SDA Church (but tragically, not many real men).  Perhaps part of the SDA problem hinges on the SDA acceptance and promotion of the false prophetess, Ellen G. White.  Not only did she spread many false doctrines among the Adventists, but she has been an instrument to promote effeminacy. 

 

Some years ago, this writer knew a SDA couple with a very beautiful daughter.  They sent her away to an Adventist college to find an SDA husband.  There weren’t any majority males to speak of present.  So she ended up marrying a swarthy, dark Mexican.  Her life was destroyed. 

 

 

The Progenitor of the Davidians 

 

While the mother SDA Church is pathetic in her own right and being, some of her off-shoot daughters are even more pathetic and wretched.  Without offering any overall defense or support of the mother or her daughters, it would be good to take note of an event that happened to this writer back in the 1980s. 

 

Somewhere or somehow, a small periodical came into my hands from an Adventist off-shoot in Waco, Texas.  The periodical was named “Shekinah.”  It was essentially SDA and Ellen White in scope and presentation.  As best as my memory now recalls, the publishing group of this thing was the predecessor organization of the later Branch Davidians. 

 

Apparently, this group was founded in its beginnings by a man who broke off from the SDA Church.  Later, the man died and his widow took over and began elevating women into leadership in the group. 

 

Evidently, this woman died and eventually the leadership passed to the infamous David Koresh (who will be further described in later chapters).  The most impressive thing to me about Koresh was that he always seemed to be effeminate.  He just never conveyed the image of a real man (as is true with the likewise effeminate Bill “Slick” Clinton, who also will be addressed in comments to follow). 

 

Anyway, when this woman was in charge, she become convinced that the Hebrew word for The MOST HIGH (ELOHIM) was both masculine and feminine in gender--making Him a mixture of male and female.  Of course, this theology has come to be the backbone of the women’s feminist movement (as described elsewhere herein). 

 

This head woman in Waco actually went so far in the group’s Apr-Jun 1982 periodical to publish an article on “The Mother Eagle Feminine Image of God,” which she followed up with a book on the “Eagle/Holy Spirit-Mother” subject.  A brief review of her position disclosed the strong presence of Witchcraft and the occult (which women are far more susceptible of entertaining than men). 

 

While this woman and her stupid, evil efforts are not worth the time of the day, they are mentioned here to demonstrate what can happen to even supposedly Seventh day Sabbath keeping people.  It is no wonder that a kook like David Koresh could come along and take the entire group over.  This earlier woman had completely led them all astray (Isa 3:12). 

 

 

The Depraved Slick, Revisited 

 

Slick Clinton, with regularity and frequency, saw fit to launch bombing and murdering campaigns throughout the world for various and sundry reasons to murder innocent people, as outlined elsewhere herein.  Even at home, there have been any number of mysterious deaths of persons associated with him in his rise to and maintenance of power and prominence, to be described in later chapters. 

 

However prone that Christian Bill Clinton has been at hating, murdering and killing people at home and abroad, can anyone look upon him as a symbol of strength and masculinity (as he regularly sniffs cocaine, tells lies and hides behind Hillary’s skirt, whenever news leaks out about his sodomizing and womanizing pursuits of young girls). 

 

On the contrary, Clinton typifies weakness and even effeminacy.  He is no role model of the strength and integrity one would expect to find in masculine men. 

 

His pathetic, weak, disgraceful nature is particularly noticeable in the sense that he has been a big promoter of the women’s lib movement which has provided him a primary base of support for years.  Thus, he hid behind the skirts of women during the entire Monica Lewinsky debacle.  This is not masculinity! 

 

Surely, no one will argue that the women’s lib movement is a motion of strength, as has often been found in many male dominated activities and organizations historically.  The women’s movement is a sissified, weak representation of the modern American culture and civilization.  Regardless, Clinton is certainly no symbol of masculinity and strength, as is described in the Scriptures. 

 

 

More on this Issue 

 

Consequently, the collective Christian Church can be awful effeminate, weak and a sissy to be pushed over and run over from time to time.  One sees this phenomenon presently in the early 21st century. 

 

Earl Jones, in the May-Jun 1999 “Intelligence Newsletter” (p. 2), quoted the above cited author Leon Podles (in “The Church Impotent”), who argued that Western (Christian) Churches have become “Women’s clubs” with a need for a masculine presence like one finds in Islam and Judaism. 

 

As outlined in former comments, it is true that modern Christianity and modern Christians are especially delicate, frail, feeble, fragile, weak and sissified.  Surely, no one would argue that point. 

 

However, part of this sickness must be laid to the doorstep of the historic sun worshipper’s conception of the sun god, mentioned above.  Historically, the sun god was often typified as a fragile, effeminate, irresolute daisy; out doing good to and for evil people who have (symbolically) walked all over him and spit in his eyes, as he has tried to do so-called good to them and have them do so-called good to others. 

 

Contrary to this prevailing weakness and effeminacy in Christendom and in her sun god Gee-Zeus, the Scriptural YHWH YESHUA and His Body (the true Congregation) are in a totally different ball park. 

 

The Christian perception of this Gee-Zeus has nothing to do with what one finds in the Scriptures about The Jewish Messiah YESHUA.  The Jewish MESSIAH is masculine, strong and powerful.  He will not be walked upon by rebellious, evil people. 

 

Moreover, the historic Apostolic Assembly was certainly no symbol of effeminacy.  For sure, the present pathetic, effeminate, sissy, Christian system is about to abort. 

 

House Majority Leader Dick Armey of Texas says that the US is descending into a state of religious bigotry and especially against Christians.  Specifically, he charges that Christians are now (in late 1999) subject to ridicule, mistreatment and bigotry, pure and simple (Oct 4-10, 1999, “Washington Times,” p. 16). 

 

 

The Christian Sickness 

 

As demonstrated in previous chapters herein, the Scriptural world is built upon respect for and obedience of the Torah.  True worship (especially, as suggested in the Second Temple synagogues) involves a focus upon the reading and studying of Torah, in order to determine righteousness. 

 

Conversely, Christian worship historically has involved a number of pagan rituals which have their origins in heathen sun worship.  Whatever readings, as occurring from the Scriptures, typically involve a quotation from the Greek NT and then a commentary trying to link the read verse to Christian sun worship theology (which focuses upon the Christian brotherhood of man). 

 

With the growth and popularity of the modern Pentecostal/Charismatic movements, much Christian worship has been turned more into a frivolous event of having a good time, fun, festivity, jollity, entertainment and amusement--often while singing, clapping and tapping feet to an upbeat tune.  Christians enjoy getting together, shouting and singing the sun worship songs that praise the sun god as Gawd, the Lard or Gee-Zeus. 

 

Incidentally, this Christian motion in jesting and having fun and pleasure is not just something for the religious minded.  The whole Western Christian culture is obsessed with the same idolatry. 

 

A July 2001 “Newsweek” magazine had a full page ad on a mosquito repelling device.  The ad read:  “Don’t let mosquitoes spoil your summer fun!”  The entire Christian West is now totally devoted to having fun and a good time. 

 

The student of truth may wish to compare this Christian mentality and worship style with Hebrew concepts of worship--involving the Hebrew idea of a disciple (in Hebrew, the disciple is a learner, as noted earlier herein). 

 

Thus, the synagogue is a place for study, learning and serious minded worship.  Yet, Christian Churches are places of amusement and entertainment and to have fun, stomp feet, shout, sing and clap. 

 

 

Something Tragic 

 

This modern Christian sickness, illustrated in contemporary Christian worship, brings up another feature of the last seventy years that needs mention. 

 

The Christian world has seen a number of musicians and singers arrive on the scene to go from church to church and put on a performance.  Years ago, the Blackwood Brothers and the Statesmen Quarter gained some notoriety for these tours to pep up and make Christian people happy with some upbeat songs and shows. 

 

Christians attending these music sessions may learn nothing from the Torah, but they get emotional and happy and get to clap and have fun (which is the real purpose of Christian sun worship). 

 

Some years ago, there was a group out of Nashville, TN, headed by a man named Wally Fowler (who had a print ship in Nashville).  This writer once took a small book in to Fowler’s shop to be printed.  Fowler’s print man wanted the payment ($500) up front.  Stupidly, i gave him the $500 (and this happened after i had been forewarned by a group out in Idaho to be careful about giving money to people in advance). 

 

Almost as soon as the money was paid to the shop, Fowler closed the business and gave me a predated check for the $500 (which was specifically marked as being predated--thus, eliminating any prospects of later legal problems for him for passing bad checks).  Of course, the check bounced and i was left holding the bag. 

 

In discussions with the Better Business Bureau and other business people in Nashville, i learned that this man had some local reputation for questionable business dealings.  Yet, he was a Christian who went from church to church to entertain and pep the sun worshippers up. 

 

This writer is ashamed to say that i, too, as a Christian, have done many dishonest things in my life that were as bad (or worse) than what Fowler did to me.  So the question over honesty and integrity goes beyond Fowler.  It affects all kinds of Christian people. 

 

Hence, this is one of the tragedies of modern Christianity.  Christians will deceive, cheat and scam other persons (including other Christians) at the drop of a pin.  Obviously, truly converted people are not going to engage in such activities. 

 

Thus, there is quite a demarcation between the true people of faith, as opposed to Christian people.  Christianity has truly failed the world. 

 

 

The Christian Future 

 

There is one more important thought for the evil and wicked Christian Church.  It will be totally and completely terminated and destroyed in the age end--surely over the next several years (evidently over seven years--starting in about Yechezkel’s 30th year).  This destruction will start in the House of Yisrael nations when they are conquered and destroyed by an invading Russian, Chinese, Muslim and Third World alliance. 

 

These conquerors will execute YHWH’s wrath upon evil Christendom.  They will assuredly focus their efforts first and foremost upon Protestant Christianity, now dominating in the House of Yisrael nations.  This promise of destruction, per the prophet Yechezkel, is sure and certain (Ezek 6:4-7; 13:1-23). 

 

The student of truth should check the “Amplified Version” on Yechezkel’s words because this translation properly reveals the coming eradication of the Christian Churches’ phallic steeples.  As the sun worship, church steeples fall to the ground in YHWH’s judgment, the election will begin to understand that this system is totally corrupt and bad and must be ended for the benefit of the coming millennium. 

 

 

Time of Ignorance 

 

The book of Acts has a most fascinating remark that The ELOHIM winked at a period of time of ignorance; but that during the days of the Apostolic Assembly that time of ignorance had ended, and The HIGHEST was then calling upon Israelites to repent and change from their wicked courses (Acts 17:30). 

 

It is true that with the divorce of the House of Yisrael, the Israelite people entered a 700 years time frame of being cut off, lost and indeed ignorant of the truths of YHWH which their forefathers had known.  This period of ignorance (from the prevailing theology of the old sun cults) continued until YESHUA came and announced His great commission of going to the lost sheep of the House of Yisrael. 

 

This became the same commission to the Apostolic Assembly.  The time of ignorance manifestly ended by the book of Acts because they were told the truth.  The cry then to all the Israelites was to repent and change from their wickedness. 

 

However, with the return of YESHUA, c70 CE, and the termination of the witness and work of the Apostolic Assembly, the House of Yisrael was to again enter a period of ignorance.  Very quickly, in time, the lost tribes of Yisrael were exposed to sun worship Christianity (which was just a continuation of the teachings of the old sun cults, but with some slight modifications). 

 

 

It Continued 

 

From 70 CE to modern times, the lost Israelites have continued in this state of ignorance which YHWH perhaps has winked at somewhat--just as He did in the days of Yisrael’s ignorance before YESHUA came.  Like those times of old, there is some logic of why the ignorance prevailed and YHWH would wink at it. 

 

Many, many people (especially poor, disadvantaged and downtrodden persons) could not read or write.  Under an oppressive, dictatorial and evil Catholic system, the typical uneducated, confused and ignorant Christian Israelite knew nothing beyond what their local parish priests said (and the church services were in the foreign Latin language which merely compounded the problem). 

 

Parents were in a state of ignorance and they raised their children in the same way.  It would be easy to look at these people and ask about what chance they had.  Of course, in many ways, they had no chance.  People grew up in a state of confusion, uncertainty and despair.  They tragically passed the same heritage on to their children. 

 

But things begin to change a little with the “King James Version” (translation) in 1611/1612 which, at last, put the Scriptures into the vernacular.  As public education became popular in the 19th century, the justification for ignorance was in the process of change. 

 

Here, in early 2003, there are reasons to believe that at least two and maybe four prophets/witnesses will soon come to Yisrael with a message of truth.  When this happens, it is likely that the relevance of Acts 17:30 once more surfaces.  Just as happened long ago, The MOST HIGH will demand that people repent. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 297--Christian Persecution/Tribulation

 

 

Three Tribulations? 

 

Just as there will be duality in a number of age ending events to fool the very elect, if it is possible, there will also seemingly be some duplication in the coming tribulation.  Evidently, there will only be one “great tribulation,” as described elsewhere herein. 

 

This great tribulation seems to be directed at Yisrael at large with a focus upon the election (less the very elect, who will see safety)--that is at people who keep YAH’s commandments and have the faith of YESHUA (Matt 24:21; Rev 12:17). 

 

However, beyond this great tribulation, there will be other trials, tests, persecutions and tribulations on various other people, as a prelude to the great tribulation.  At least, one of these lesser tribulations will be accepted and believed by portions of the world as being the “great tribulation” (as will be discussed in comments to follow).  In other words, there will be a duality or an ante-typical fulfillment of the great tribulation. 

 

 

The Right Wingers 

 

The first semblance of these troubles comes on certain people of the US and other White Anglo-Saxon-Celtic nations (Britain, Canada, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa) when economic troubles descend upon these nations.  It intensifies as a Russian led alliance, involving China, the Moslem nations and various other Third World nations, commence a siege and eventual nuclear attack. 

 

As Yirmeyahu saw the invading Babylonians as servants of YHWH in their attack on Yehudah in c556 BCE, and as Yirmeyahu was persecuted and imprisoned for his perception (Jer 27:1-22; 32:1-36; 33:1; 34:1-3; 37:4-21; 38:6-28), it appears that many right wingers in the Patriot and Christian Identity movements will look upon the Anglo-Saxon-Celtic enemies as servants of The HIGHEST. 

 

Accordingly, the state will persecute and imprison them (I Pet 4:17).  Actually, this state sponsored persecution and oppression against right wingers and politically incorrect persons in general started years ago and has continued to the present time (thousands of political prisoners are now being held in federal prisons in 2003). 

 

It is only that state oppression against such people will intensify in a declared state of emergency (and especially, under prodding from the plutocratic Amalekite bankers/masters who basically hate the Christian right wing). 

 

Thus, Big Brother’s attacks on religious and political non-conformists during the past several years has been peanuts compared to what will happen when martial law is declared and the US Constitution is suspended. 

 

While the persons undergoing this trial will suffer and believe it to be bad, it will, seemingly in fact, involve a great act of mercy by The ELOHIM to clean some of these persons up (from their paganism and false Christian worship) so that they can become members of the very elect class and enjoy (later) salvation in this age. 

 

Evidently, many of these right wingers, Patriots and Christian Identity or Heritage individuals will die at the hands of a persecuting Big Brother government (led by Big Brother with a suspended Constitution and a declared state of emergency?), but “some” will be kept alive for their destiny.  Truly, judgment (correction) must begin with the house and election of The ELOHIM (Acts 8:1; I Tim 5:24; I Pet 4:17; Rev 6:9-11). 

 

Whereas some of these people to be the eventual very elect (foreknown, predestined and chosen from the foundation of the world--Rom 8:28-35) still have much rebellion in their hearts and heathen sun worship in their theology, as late as 2003, this persecution or tribulation (possibly starting in earnest by Yechezkel’s 31st-32d years) will act to refine and purify them--perhaps so that they can later receive safety and salvation. 

 

 

1999 Developments 

 

The Christian Identity movement has been under media assault for most of the last several years in the late 20th century and in the early 21st century.  The persecution and hatred toward the Christian Identity people took a new turn in January 1999 with the efforts of collective Christian Churches to bind together for attacks upon their so-called Christian brethren in the Identity motion. 

 

The minister at St. Luke’s Episcopal Church in North Idaho has been leading a ecumenical effort among the pagan, Christian churches in North Idaho to meet and map out strategy to oppose the Christian Identity groups (apparently, in reference to the Aryan Nations at Hayden Lake and America’s Promise at Sandpoint). 

 

As these evil Christian churches (in the mainline Christian definition) started to persecute and oppress their Christian Identity brethren, the media gave them a lot of support in order to build up hatred and opposition to the Identity people.  

 

Soon, vandals attacked America’s Promise in Sandpoint (on several different occasions) and tore its large 6x6 mail box out of the ground (it was concreted in place) and tried to tear down the church sign, also implanted in concrete.  Unable to get the sign down or being interrupted by a passing car, the loving, wonderful, Christians spray painted vulgar, dirty messages of hate over the sign. 

 

The tolerant, loving, wonderful, Christian, sun worship culture and institutions in North Idaho (the police and the media) were totally indifferent and lethargic about the vandalism of the property of the America’s Promise, Christian Identity group. 

 

If this incident would have happened to a Black church or a Jewish synagogue, President Slick Clinton would have ordered in the FBI and all of the major news services would have had representatives on the ground to interview people, take pictures, make reports and dominate the news sources for days and days. 

 

The situation of terrorism, assaults and violence against the Aryan Nations compound is covered in some detail in other chapter herein and needs not be assessed here.  But the plight of this sect is even worse than America’s Promise.  Of course, neither America’s Promise or Aryan Nations could even get the time of day from anyone. 

 

As noted previously, judgment must start at the House of YHWH (Acts 8:1; I Tim 5:24; I Pet 4:17; Rev 6:9-11).  Are these attacks upon the Christian Identity movement the beginning of a great persecution of Christian Identity people in the United States, as a prelude to America’s destruction?  Probably, 2004-2008 will see similar Christian attacks upon their Christian Identity brethren. 

 

However, once Big Brother (the Clintons, Powell, Rice or whomever) declares a state of emergency, surely, one of his first acts will be to define the Christian Identity motion as a cult to be destroyed by the powers of government.  Soon thereafter, Identity people will be arrested, persecuted and hunted by the evil Christian government.  They will be shipped off to US concentration camps. 

 

 

Government Leaders 

 

Christian Identity leader Pete Peters quoted FBI Director Louis Freeh (a likely Amalekite) who, in an appearance before the US Senate, said that right-wing extremists, religious cults or apocalyptic groups could turn to violence to fulfill their prophecies of Armageddon as 2000 approached--perhaps in the context of a US effort called Project Megiddo, to be later covered (No 2, 1999, “Scriptures for America,” p. 2). 

 

Freeh said that some in the Christian Identity movement hold that the world is on the verge of a final apocalyptic struggle, are engaged in survivalist and paramilitary training, storing foodstuffs and supplies and caching weapons and ammunition.  Quite naturally, all these actions are now wrong, per the US government (although when reading the US Constitution and Bill of Rights, one must ask why?). 

 

The FBI Director went on to say that some of the more extreme members could prepare for Armageddon by carrying out armed robberies to finance the upcoming battle, destroying government property and targeting Jews and non-Whites.  Attorney General Janet Reno asked for new funds for a National Domestic Preparedness Office to be led by the FBI to coordinate all government efforts against this alleged threat. 

 

Pete Peters asked if “they” (whomever they are) might commit a terrorist attack and blame Christians who know their identity--just as Rome was burned (by Nero) and the Christians were blamed (No 2, 1999, “Scriptures for America,” p. 2).  This option will be addressed later herein in a presentation on the Anti-Demonization League’s analysis of the just mentioned Project Megiddo. 

 

The Oklahoma City bombing was pinned on Timothy McVeigh, who may have had some contact with Christian Identity people.  Will there be another act of terrorism and will the patsy be a Christian Identity or Militia person to hype up the American people with new bitterness toward them and give government an excuse for the coming crackdown?  

 

Former President Slick Clinton also got in on the question with a few swats at the Christian right.  In 1995, Clinton had a private social discussion with Nobel-prize winning author Gabriel Garcia Marquez and Mexican novelist Carlos Fuente.  Marquez now has revealed the contents of their discussion (Aug-Sep 1999 “Prophecy Flash,” p. 39). 

 

Per Marquez, Fuente asked Clinton whom he thought of as his enemies.  Clinton replied immediately and abruptly.  He said that “My only enemy is right wing religious fundamentalism.”  Evidently, the hatred and opposition for the religious right by Attorney General Janet “Butch” Reno and FBI Director Louis Freeh stemmed from the leadership of Slick Clinton. 

 

So the question remains, what else will happen to bring on substantially more hate of the Christian Identity movement and allow Big Brother (the evil Slick Clinton [if he can regain power], Hillary, Powell, Rice or whomever) to spew his/her venom upon those people whom he/she hates so much? 

 

 

The Furrow Incident 

 

The answer to that question may have come during the week of August 10, 1999, when a nut named Buford Furrow Jr went into the North Valley Jewish Community Center in Granada Hills, CA (in the Los Angeles area) and shot it up--wounding five people, including three children.  He next shot and killed a Filipino postal worker. 

 

For days, the controlled media cried and complained about Furrow and his ties to the Christian Identity movement and the fact that he attended an Aryan Nations meeting years ago and served as a security guard, as outlined elsewhere herein (the US media passionately hates the Aryan Nations and Ku Klux Klan groups above all else--despite the fact that the Constitution allows freedom of speech, association and religion, plus the fact that religion is unimportant in other crazy killings). 

 

Over and over, the world’s population was reminded about the so-called holocaust with the alleged death of six million Jews.  This topic above all else is the most important one of all to most Amalekite Jews.  Since they own and control the media, they never pass up a chance to talk about Schicklgruber (except they use his alias Hitler) and what all he did to European Jews in WWII. 

 

The one thing which seems to have largely escaped the media’s attention in Los Angeles was the fact that Furrow was a plain nut who had been in a Washington state psychiatric hospital for treatment (and who knows what all Furrow received in the way of treatment, as will be addressed in a later chapter), as well as undergoing mental alterations in the military some years ago. 

 

 

Do Something 

 

By August 13, 1999, a Jewish delegation met with Slick Clinton and demanded that the US government commence another new program on the monitoring, surveillance and investigation of various right wing groups (which have dared to criticize the Jews).  Naturally, Clinton said he would do everything he could.  And he did so! 

 

The US government has been so busy with all of her huge assortment of programs of spying upon, entrapping, oppressing and hating a vast number of right-wing groups that it is hard to imagine what else she could do (what all is now being done is addressed in other commentary herein).  But Big Brother will continually find something more until the US is in a total totalitarian state. 

 

Thus, the evidence is now in place that will seem to allow Big Brother (maybe Clinton, if he returns to power or whomsoever--under the leadership of very evil Amalekite bankers/masters) to further crack down upon the Christian Identity movement and other right wing groups as well (possibly, the Muslim terrorist attacks in 2001 may provide the excuse needed). 

 

Surely, the FBI will spearhead this assault upon the Christian right. 

 

The federal government now seems to have a host of oppressive and persecuting actions in place against particularly the Christian Identity movement and to a lesser extent against the Christian right in general.  For sure, this motion will increase dramatically with the increasing terrorism threat.  Right wing arrests are now on the horizon. 

 

Incidentally, a future chapter will assess the strange occurrence of acts of terrorism and violence involving guns whenever the US Congress is addressing gun control legislation.  This unusual correlation is broached in these future comments in the context that US government officials or lackeys (under Amalekite supervision) may be initiating these acts and especially the Furrow one. 

 

As late as Aug 23, 1999, “Newsweek” magazine launched an attack article upon Furrow and his connections to the Christian Identity movement.  Maybe, the persecution of Christian Identity people is just about ready to start/intensify.  This “Newsweek” article is assessed in some detail elsewhere herein. 

 

 

The End of Following Man 

 

One of the problems of so-called human beings is that people tend to become followers of some man in lieu of YESHUA The MESSIAH, as is the Scriptural command and need. 

 

With messenger spirits busy building up these men and the congregations that they head (as elsewhere discussed herein), people get duped into becoming followers.  And these followers will not shed the dumb sheep attributes without intense trouble. 

 

The first tribulation on the right wingers and Christian Identity people will do several things.  First, the preachers and leaders in these movements will largely be destroyed by the state.  Those surviving (if there are any) will have to do much repenting and particularly for all of the lies and distortions which they have taught to their dumb sheep followers. 

 

With the Christian Identity pastors, preachers, teachers and leaders out of the way, the formerly dumb sheep will begin to think on their own and turn to the Scriptures and YESHUA The MESSIAH.  It now appears highly likely that YHWH will use this initial tribulation to change these chosen, proud, vain, rebellious persons into the very elect category of saved people for this age. 

 

If some of them are the predestined and chosen people for reconciliation, salvation, safety and deliverance as the very elect (as this writer now believes), be assured that they will have to change before they can escape to Jerusalem (or Jordan) and ultimately Petra.  YHWH will not grant reconciliation until true repentance has been effected, to include the attainment of the circumcision of the heart--true humility. 

 

 

Others? 

 

While the individuals chosen for salvation in this age and for ultimate identification, as the very elect, will surely be kept alive to see eventual deliverance from this initial trouble, it is possible that some other persons who are not in this very elect category will also survive this persecution by Big Brother. 

 

Many of the people in the right wing and Patriot movements are not religious and perhaps were never to be a part of the very elect category.  Some of the Christian Identity types might not be chosen persons for the very elect category either. 

 

Conceivability, some of these non-elect people may survive this first tribulation along with the very elect.  So it would be remiss to believe that all survivors are automatically people of the very election. 

 

When the Western Anglo-Saxon-Celtic nations are finally invaded and destroyed (the lion and eagle’s wings of Dan 7:4), it is plausible that the Russians, Chinese and Iranians in charge will release these political and religious prisoners from their prisons--just as Yirmeyahu was released by the Babylonians (Jer 39:11-12; 40:4). 

 

The many political prisoners now held or to be held in Big Brother’s jails need to have only patience.  When the Russians, Chinese and Third World nations conquer the US, many of them will likely be released.  It appears that this release probably will allow any members of the election in this group to escape to Jerusalem (an open city?) or Jordan for a measure of safety some four years or so before the end. 

 

 

The Ante-Type of the Great Tribulation 

 

The conquering Russians, Iranians, Chinese and their Third World allies will not be favorably disposed toward traditional Christianity, in general, and Protestant Christianity, in particular, in these Western nations.  They will destroy the sun temples and images (Christian Churches) and begin a persecution of Christianity, in general, and fundamentalist Protestant Christians, in particular. 

 

Protestant Christian Churches and people in the US and her Anglo-Saxon-Celtic cousins will suffer greatly at the hands of the atheistic Russians, Chinese and other Asians as well as the Middle Eastern Moslems who have invaded and conquered their lands.  White Protestant Christians will suffer even in areas placed under Indian, Hispanic and Black Muslim control. 

 

As a prelude to this coming ante-type of fulfillment of the great tribulation on Christianity, the Colored World began to attack, murder, persecute and terrify Christians in earnest in 1998.  The first report of this concerned Black revolutionary Marxists in South Africa (“Spotlight,” May 11, 1998). 

 

A few days later, news reports from Pakistan indicated that 500 Muslim extremists in Faisalabad, Pakistan had went wild attacking Christian homes and businesses.  The Muslims ripped up Christian Bibles and tore down pictures of the Christian Gee-Zeus (“Guardian,” May 17, 1998). 

 

The fall of 1998 saw Arabs in Egypt begin attacking and openly persecuting Christian Copts in earnest (Aug-Sep 1999 “Prophecy Flash,” p. 30).  The Arabs have crucified Christians, raped Christian girls and savagely attacked and murdered Christians of all ages and sizes.  So far, the Egyptian government under President Mubarak has looked the other way.  Too, America and the Christian West have been uninterested. 

 

 

More Attacks 

 

Christians and Muslims clashed violently during a three weeks period in January 1999 on three islands in the Maluku province in Indonesia (which has a heavy Christian population).  Some 3,000 homes and buildings were burned and 105 people were killed (Feb 15, 1999, “Spokesman-Review,” p. A5). 

 

The clash between Moslems and Christians in Indonesia continued in the coming weeks.  A news report on March 15, 1999, noted that 200 people were killed in the conflicts (Mar 15, 1999, “Spokesman Review”).  The Christian-Muslim violence and hate broke out in a new surge in December 2000 as the Moslems aggressively attacked Christians and Christian Churches.  So it is not about to end soon. 

 

By the summer of 2002, the Muslim efforts to eliminate and destroy the Christian population in Indonesia had accelerated.  One news report said that in the Indonesian area of Sulawesi Island, Muslims had killed seven people and burned and destroyed 21 Christian villages in the Poso coastal area (Sep-Oct 2002 “Sabbath Sentinel,” p. 21). 

 

In December 2002, a Muslim gunman killed three American missionaries in Yeman (Dec 31, 2002, Spokane “Spokesman-Review” (p. A1).  The Americans were running a local hospital.  A related story in the same paper (ibid, p. A4) said that the killings put pressure on missionary groups.  Manifestly, Christian caring must be combined with caution. 

 

Colored Third World persecution of White, Protestant, Christian missionaries continued in India.  Christian missionaries in North India were threatened and ordered to close their schools.  Christian groups have faced over 100 attacks in the past year by Hindus--including Bible burnings and three murders (Feb 3, 1999, “Spokesman-Review”). 

 

The assaults upon Christians were so bad that Pope John Paul II and the Archbishop of Canterbury agreed to an ecumenical effort to work against the increasing persecution and discrimination against Christians in the Sudan and India (Feb 14, 1999, “Spokesman-Review,” p. A7).  Clearly, these acts may be the beginning of an ante-type of the coming great tribulation. 

 

About the only White Christians in the coming tribulation (in the Anglo-Saxon-Celtic nations) having much of a chance (after the Russian and Third World invasion) will be Catholic Christians in the old US Southwest and Florida, which are likely to be administered by Mexico and Cuba (as elsewhere discussed herein).  They “may” not suffer as much as the Protestants. 

 

This Christian tribulation will only be an ante-type.  But the world will incorrectly see it as the great tribulation.  In any event, it will help to prepare the remaining members of the election and prompt them to escape to Jerusalem (or Jordan) if they can.  Most importantly, it is an overall part of YHWH’s righteous judgment on these peoples to clean them up so that the survivors can enter the millennium. 

 

 

A Recap on the Modern Social Gods and the Great Tribulation 

 

The depravity, sin and evil in the world are great today and are therefore ripe for judgment.  Since many Sabbathkeepers (to include the Sacred Name and Identity proponents) believe that they are YHWH’s elect, they should take note of the fact that judgment must start with YHWH’s people, just as happened with the early Jerusalem Apostolic Assembly (Acts 8:1; I Tim 5:24; I Pet 4:17; Rev 6:9-11). 

 

In 1938, the Sacred Name motion was starting and the world was at peace.  Franklin Roosevelt was president.  But FDR was an internationalist who fully believed in and worked for world government (which will impose tribulation upon all people all over the world). 

 

To accompany a one-world government, the issues of religion and race have to be addressed.  In this regard, the goals of all world government tyrants have always been a one race of man and a one religion.  It started in Genesis 3 and has continued ever since.  In 1938, almost all Americans (including Sacred Name and Identity believers) strongly disapproved of interracial marriage and homosexuality. 

 

In order to have a one-world state, as envisioned in the Word (Gen 6; Matt 24:37-39; Lu 17:26-27; Gen 19:1-29; Lu 17:28-30), this thinking had to change.  So FDR packed the US Supreme Court with liberal (Sabbatian trained) judges who would chart a new direction, and organized the UN to become the one-world government to enforce it. 

 

FDR and all of his successors have shared the vision of an all powerful world state and have worked diligently to bring it into reality.  George H. W. Bush openly talked about the New World Order (some 200 times).  But some of the dumb sheep became excited with this talk.  So his successors wisely dropped the New World Order words and talked instead about globalism. 

 

 

The Government Intervenes on Race

 

To have a one race of man, massive interracial marriage has been essential.  In the 1950s and 1960s, the US Supreme Court did her part by promoting racial amalgamation and interracial marriage. 

 

Soon, the US government used her powers to promote both amalgamation and interracial marriage (yes, today’s University of Mississippi has interracial couples who date publicly [mainly Black males and White females]--proving that indeed times have changed). 

 

Anyone who opposed these ideas (as certainly was true with almost all people in 1938, including the founders and leaders of the Sacred Name effort) either died off or faced enormous persecution. 

 

Segregated Bob Jones University had to integrate and finally had to allow interracial dating and sex--from the power of the IRS to deny them a tax exempt status. 

 

Any person who today speaks against either of these ideas is immediately branded a “racist” and “White supremacist.”  He probably will lose his job and find that the whole society hates him passionately (because the whole society since WWII has been trained and mesmerized to accept and believe in the new social depravity). 

 

In the move to world government, politically correct social gods have arrived on stage (which will be defined and discussed at length in later chapters herein)--social gods which are being forced upon man in the form of so-called hate and thought crimes.  In other words, you must believe in and support these social gods or you become an enemy of the state--facing persecution, arrest and eventual murder. 

 

 

Thought Crimes

 

As will be covered later, the European Union now has laws to allow people to be arrested and held without trial for “thought crimes,” such as xenophobia and racism (Mar 2002 “American Sentinel,” p. 5). 

 

Also, to be covered later, the EU is going after people who use the Internet for these so-called hate/thought crimes (Mar 11, 2002, “American Free Press,” p. 12).  The EU wants to arrest and try people who use the Internet to send E-mail or operate a web site which contains controversial racial or political views. 

 

The US has also worked long and hard at imposing hate crime and thought crime laws which will make it a crime to believe in racial separatism or to disapprove of interracial marriage.  First, it has been race.  But the plan is to later extend it to homosexuality, as it is also being fervently pushed today by the one world people. 

 

In 2003, the UN implemented the UN International Criminal Court to try persons accused of international crimes--genocide, war crimes, crimes against so-called humanity, and crimes of aggression (Sep 1998 “Personal Update,” p. 2-6).  This list includes any effort to block or teach against racial amalgamation or interracial sex/marriage. 

 

Any person opposing the new thinking, as was true by almost all Americans in 1938, is subject to arrest and trial by the UN. 

 

What it amounts to is that modern man has developed and is imposing on the whole world certain social gods involving feminism (this is one reason why fundamentalist Muslims are such big enemies), racial amalgamation/marriage, homosexuality, and a one-world religion which demands that people’s faith be politically correct on the social gods and also be tolerant of other faiths. 

 

If various religious groups approve of the state defined social gods (like interracial marriage), and are tolerant of other faiths, then the groups can exist without persecution in the new world order.  But woe to those who do not conform! 

 

So, are these questions coming down on the modern SDA, SDB, Church of God (7th Day) or Sacred Name people?  No, of course not.  The reason is that almost all of these people have been mesmerized and indoctrinated by the state since WWII to accept all of the politically correct social gods as being good things. 

 

While the Christian right wing has not yet approved of homosexuality, it is on the drawing boards and will soon be reality--given time.  Yes, there are a few people who disapprove of these new government mandated social gods.  But there aren’t many in today’s warped and depraved society (even most Sacred Name proponents now approve of and support these gods). 

 

Obviously, the fact that this writer has spoken out and published material on the Internet to oppose these social gods means that my name is already in several government computers.  If i don’t die soon, you can bank on it that government will soon try and arrest me. 

 

As it is working out, most of the pre WWII generation is now dead.  But the after WWII generation has been thoroughly trained and mesmerized by the public schools to accept and believe in the new government mandated social gods. 

 

 

Murder and Assassination

 

In 1976, a brilliant Jewish man named Arthur Koestler wrote a book on the “Thirteenth Tribe.”  It conclusively proved that many, most or all of today’s Ashkenazi Jews of Europe do not descend from Israelites, but rather from the Khazars who inhabited Eastern Europe for centuries.  Upon publication of his book, Koestler and his wife in London were mysteriously murdered--reportedly by the Mossad. 

 

For a fact, the Mossad, the CIA, MI 6 and many of the other world intelligence services have assassination teams scattered around the world to murder selected persons who don’t toe the politically correct line on the New World Order.  In the US, it started with Jack Kennedy and has continued ever since.  Lyndon Johnson called it “Murder Incorporated.” 

 

The bottom line is that judgment must start with YHWH’s people.  Any persons not having  trouble today may mean that the people are not YHWH’s people.